《I Have a Date with Fox Demon》


 C1

    It is said that on the day I was born, the clouds in the sky converged to form a large "handsome" character! It was destined that my life would be an extraordinary one.


    When it came to my generation, my parents had created good conditions for me. My childhood wasn''t that tough, and I thought I was the only son of my family.


    Logically speaking, a young genius like me, who could cause a ''phenomenon'' in the world, must have been born with a good appearance.


    But looking at my face in the mirror, I knew that the heavens had abandoned me!


    As a result of my own gluttony, my weight in junior high school has passed the 150 level! Sometimes I wonder if my beauty is something that even heaven envies and turns me, the chosen child of heaven, into a dead fatty! It''s fine if you say I''m fat, but how good would it be if you made me shorter! But do you have to be so tall? To use my junior high school teacher''s words, as long as I stand behind the students eating hotpot can''t be discovered! This angered me. Looking at the small and thin figure of our teacher, I couldn''t wait to crush him!


    What I never thought of was that this swindler teacher taught me in junior high school for three years! You made fun of me for three years!


    He is free to do as he pleases, I am generous and fat!


    I didn''t pay any attention to this teacher. After the middle school exam, I can finally f * cking say goodbye to this scam teacher! Before he left, I stole his teacup and filled it! As his body shuddered, a sense of guilt surfaced in his heart. Thinking about the sarcastic tone of this old grandson and his f * cking guilt, he spat a few more times!


    When everything was settled, I whistled and left junior high school, which had cheated me for three years.


    Stepping into high school, he thought that his ignorant youth was about to begin! He might even be able to gain his first love.


    I did my best to maintain my aloof appearance. It has to be said that I am a child chosen by the heavens. I don''t think much of this group of mortals!


    However, my eyes didn''t shift away from this group of mortals. I stood in the big campus and looked at the beauties that passed by, which made me feel a surge of emotions!


    With a turn of my head, I slung my backpack behind me and used my handsome profile to face the world. Humph, mortal, look on!


    Damn it, why is it this old grandson again!


    The moment I turned my head, I saw a face that I would never want to see again in my life! The scammer middle school teacher was transferred to high school due to his excellent work, and he even took over me by coincidence.


    The surging emotions in his heart exploded with a bang! I can already imagine my future life!


    The life in high school had already made me extremely depressed. Even though the beautiful senior sister was trying her best to seduce me, I still couldn''t find any interest in her.


    Returning home, I looked at the table full of delicious food and finally felt the world''s deep malice towards Fatty!


    "You''re back, Yuan Yuan!"


    My father''s surname is Chen. On the day I was born, my mother insisted on calling me Chen Yuan! As a baby, I cried the moment I heard this! How could I, a seven foot tall man, be called such a feminine name?


    After a night of thinking by my father and mother, a domineering name finally appeared: Chen Fengjiao.


    As a baby, I cry even more painfully!


    The heavens were jealous of a genius! The heavens were jealous of a genius! My heart is filled with grief and indignation!


    I also had love with no ending, until the girl threw the love letter in my face and told me: You are a good person!


    At that moment, I was determined to lose weight and pursue my happiness, but the moment I saw the chicken leg, I decided to let those ordinary people live for two more days.


    After the college entrance exam, I left home, came to the west side of Xiangxi, studied a medical school!


    After graduation, I would find a hospital to work in and live a life of living and eating until my death. But a voice inside me was shouting, "Beautiful!" Beautiful woman!


    This Hu Qian transferred to our school in her third year of high school. In the class next to mine, her arrival became the focus of our research. She was just too beautiful.


    I think it''s a gift from heaven to be able to meet her again here. There must be a story between the two of us.


    I kept thinking about how to strike up a conversation, and maybe the heavens had heard my summons and given me a chance.


    The annual new students'' spring camp opened its prelude, and when I heard that Hu Qian would also be participating, I enthusiastically registered.


    With a good man at my side, and the beauty at my side, I think it''s very likely that I will succeed.


    The fragrance of flowers and birds filled the air. Everything seemed so novel and interesting.


    The school also took special care of us, and especially chose a beautiful place like the Phoenix Ancient City! He was quite famous in the Phoenix Ancient City of West Hunan.


    In the sixties, the Phoenix Ancient City was not called the Phoenix Ancient City, it was called Qingcheng!


    The surrounding mountains were lush and verdant.


    The mountain behind the ancient city was called the "Ascension Mountain" in the 1960s.


    Before the sixties, this mountain was known as the Wild Immortal, which was also the current immortal family in the Northeast. Moreover, immortals also needed the power of faith. Thus, after the wild beasts in the mountain cultivated to the Exquisite Spirit Realm, they would find a suitable host body to increase their good morals. After the sixties, the Cultural Revolution broke out, and the village was not spared. The Red Guards were everywhere, and the memorial plaque was completely destroyed.


    After the 1960s, the country developed rapidly, and this small village was no exception. A tunnel was opened between the mountain and the mountain, and the construction of the highway was supposed to play an important role in the development of the economy. But it was said that when this tunnel was opened, the tunnel collapsed, and all the construction workers died and died.


    It was only after requesting for the High Monk''s method to calm down that the tunnel was finally opened. This matter was also sealed, but news of this spread and it was extremely popular for a while.


    After that, this place was changed to a tourist area. I don''t know what happened here, but the strange thing happened after this place was developed into a tourist area was never spread out. It took me more than ten years to calculate the time.


    Born in the spring wind under the red flag, I myself was influenced by Marxism, and I scoffed at such things about ghosts and gods. How can there be so many bored people in the world who make up such impractical things!


    "Achoo" These days, day and night, she had been knitting hand-made roses. She caught a cold and felt an itch in her throat. She then spat on the ground ¡­


    "You!" Suddenly, a loud sound came from my side!


    This grandson has always been against me since the first day of reporting, refusing to let anything go. I heard that this kid''s family is very rich, and he came to university to be a coach just to pick up girls. This time, it was also he who proposed the Spring Camp, so I am even more disdainful towards this kind of upstart! Furthermore, he also had a serious obsession with cleanliness. This bro''s brain was spinning very quickly, so he immediately knew what he was going to do!


    One foot on my spittle rubbing against the ground! Little fellow, even after teaching me for six years, I can''t do anything to you, your scoundrel. You''re still too inexperienced!


    This guy clearly wants to mess with me. Without saying anything, he picked up a mop and stuffed it into my arms so that I can clean up the living quarters!


    A man has no choice but to bow his head before a house of honor. It wouldn''t be too late for a gentleman to exact vengeance ¡­ That night Instructor Liu was so angry that he wanted us to go to his room to play cards. At that time, he was affected by the old fogey, and he was practically surrounded by Chen Haonan''s style of washing his hair. I also wanted to keep such a hairstyle, but my round face simply didn''t fit in at all! This thought had already ended before it had even begun. As soon as I heard this old grandson also called me up, I immediately laughed as brightly as the chrysanthemums in August!


    He eagerly ran to the back of the hotel to steal some pepper noodles and secretly sprinkled them in the old grandson''s shampoo when he was about to leave at night!


    That night, I slept exceptionally well. When I thought of tomorrow''s grandson''s expression in my dreams, my smile blossomed!


    The next day, this old guy took us hiking all the way to those beautiful female classmates, full of respect for the beast!


    Hu Qian was an outstanding looking brat, but Hu Qian was cold to everyone, so she was fine!


    [It must have been tough for me. My fat body fell at the back of the group, but there were still some benefits in the end. I raised my head and looked at it, then hehehehe ¡­]


    He climbed to the top of the mountain in a state of physical exertion and psychological pleasure.


    Hu Qian stood on top of the mountain like a statue, the gentle breeze blew past her hair and her eyes unconsciously opened wide, she was really beautiful!


    After discussing with my brothers that they were heading towards the forest, I turned and walked to Hu Qian''s side with my huge body. In the end, I did not have any confidence and kept the letter in my hands.


    "Scram!" Be careful that I do not beat you up! " Hu Qian said fiercely.


    Chen Fengjiao, you are here to pursue happiness, why are you so calm down? "Come with me to the small forest!"


    Hu Qian turned her head, his face filled with impatience. She grabbed my collar and walked towards the place where my comrades were hiding.


    My brothers are going to sing a chorus of my carefully crafted roses before the Spring Festival!


    He flung his hair and revealed a smile as he prepared to confess! Who knew that this smile would infuriate her! Without saying a word, he started beating me up!


    None of the brothers by her side escaped. As she fought, she kept on crying, making me speechless. It seems that the ones who were beaten up were the four of us, so why are you crying!?


    The other students were nearby, so I resisted the pain and didn''t cry out. The other three brothers probably thought the same. Being beaten up by a girl was too embarrassing!


    It was a cold night! I sat on the bridge and rubbed my bruised eyes and sighed! Summarize why I failed.


    While I was summing up my thoughts, I suddenly saw a small golden fish swimming in a pond under the bridge, reflecting the moon. There was no other color on his body!


    My attention was immediately attracted! He twisted his body and ran from the side slope to the bottom of the bridge, carefully examining the little golden fish in the middle of the pool.


    What is my greatest interest? Other than eating, it''s still eating. What do I like to eat the most? My favorite fish!


    This pure gold little fish immediately aroused my appetite. I smiled lewdly as I was about to head towards the little fish. Heh. Strange. This little fish seemed to have heard my call and swam towards me.


    Amitabha, Amitabha, the heavens have opened their eyes! Amen, Amen


    My heart couldn''t help but thank the heavens!


    The goldfish came to my side. I quietly extended my hand under its belly. The fish didn''t run. It forcefully pulled itself up and laughed maniacally. I''m going to eat meat today!


    The goldfish pulled me up, and my body threw itself into the water, splashing water everywhere!


    "Puff puff!" I was dancing in the water, but I couldn''t step my feet to the bottom. Looking at the shallow water on the bridge, who would have thought that it would be so deep that it would exceed my imagination? That damned light refraction ¡­


    "Help, help!" I can''t swim! " I shouted.


    The lights in the hotel were already dark, and I was angry too. It was only the middle of the night when I sneaked out to relax. Who would have thought that I would encounter such a situation!


    "Gulp." He took a few gulps of water and used his hands and feet to crawl towards the shore. At this moment, something seemed to have grabbed my foot and pulled me underwater!


    F * ck! What are the cleaners doing here? Even though there are so many weeds in the water, I don''t know how to clean them.


    His hand touched my ankle. With that touch, he actually touched five fingers!


    "F * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck!" I shouted and drank a few mouthfuls of water. My whole body sank into the water.


    Looking behind him, his heart nearly flew out of his chest!


    How is this water grass behind me? It''s actually a person!


    The man''s face had gone white, and his eyes were black. He grabbed my ankle and pulled me in his direction.


    "Bro, don''t joke!" I opened my mouth to speak, but the moment I opened it, I poured a few mouthfuls of cold water into my mouth.


    My eyes were red from holding my breath. Damn it, this isn''t how a joke works. I kicked it with all my might, but who would have thought that it would be useless!


    At this moment, a yellow light suddenly emitted from my heart and flew towards his body. The hand that was grabbing onto my ankle suddenly loosened.


    My body floated upwards, and my head came out of the water to take a deep breath of air. Then, I used both my hands and feet to climb towards the shore.


    Once he climbed onto the shore, his entire body spread out!


    Thinking back to what just happened, it was like I was in a dream. I looked at my chest and saw that there was a tattoo on it!


    A fox tattoo.


    This fox was lying on my chest, his eyes were closed, and he had six tails hanging down from his back!


    I forcefully rubbed it. Damn, I can''t rub it off. I don''t remember when I got tattooed. Although my dream is to become Chen Haonan''s man, it doesn''t mean that I have to!


    Looking at the pool, his whole body shivered. He crawled back to the hotel and dove into the bathroom?


    The noise I made woke up the three sleeping men, but I didn''t have the time to pay any attention to them. In the mirror, I lifted my clothes, and in the mirror, the fox tattoo I had just seen was gone!

 C2

    The next day, I didn''t go when they went down to gather some sketches. The three guys told me to get up, but I only asked them to ask for a sick leave!


    After they left, I, who was hiding in the blanket, started crying. Last night, I had a great bath due to the river''s baptism. I wanted to forget about it! This was just a dream! I comforted myself.


    However, I discovered that five fingers could be clearly seen at my ankle. The scene of the "dream" instantly rushed into my head. This isn''t a dream! It''s true.


    Hiding in bed for the entire night without sleeping, he used his hand to caress Zi Qing''s ankle and cried non-stop.


    I know all about the noise they make when they wake up in the morning, but I really don''t want to go and get sick leave from them!


    My heart was scared to death of the purple and green marks on my ankles. The disappearance of the tattoo on my chest caused me to be instantly submerged by the tsunami. I couldn''t stop the tears. It was too much of a shock for me.


    But I can do nothing but to cry secretly.


    As if the sea of duckweed grabbed a piece of dead wood, with a weeping voice, he dialed his grandma''s number. My grandma was already over 60 years old. I was quite scared when I was young because she was very mysterious and kept mumbling "gods" and "ghosts" in her mouth. To me, it looked like she was a bit "crazy".


    "Kid!" "What''s wrong?" Grandma''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Grandma!" I instantly cried!


    Ye Zichen told everything that happened last night to his grandma.


    Grandma listened quietly. After saying that, I asked, "Grandma, do you know what happened to me?"


    Grandma sighed. "You."


    "Grandma, don''t scold me. What happened?" I cried.


    "You just met a water monkey." His grandma''s voice rang out, "These water monkeys are those who accidentally fell into the water. After they die, their souls will float around the drowned place and wait for someone to pull them into the water to be their scapegoats. Only then can they be reborn! The goldfish you saw was a water monkey. "


    "Grandma, please save me." I said.


    "What about you? Buy a roasted chicken, a pair of chopsticks, a porcelain bowl, and three cigarettes." Grandma said, "The date of death of the chicken must be today. The chopsticks must be bamboo. Write your birthday on a piece of paper and stuff it into a roasted chicken. Three cigarettes are stuck in the dirt to light up. When you were pulled in last night, flip the bowl upside down and place the chopsticks on top of the bowl. Three cigarettes stuck in the dirt. "


    "Yes, yes." I nodded. "I''ll go and get it now."


    "Not now!" Grandma said, "You have to wait until the night you have an accident. "You must remember, if you raise your chopsticks, you must hurry and run. If the bowl breaks, he will let you go."


    "Yes, yes." I nodded my head in panic.


    "Is it fifteen today?" his grandma suddenly asked.


    I replied. My grandma was silent for a moment before she said, "At night, pull out three strands of your hair and insert them into the roasted chicken as well."


    "Mhmm, I''ll listen to you." "No," I said.


    "Regardless of the outcome, you have to leave after burning the three cigarettes. Then, I''ll think of a way." Grandma said.


    After hanging up the phone, he immediately got off the bed, his chopsticks and bowl were easy to find, and his cigarettes weren''t a problem either. It''s just that the chicken that died today was a little troublesome, and I didn''t manage to find it even once in the city. Finally, I found it at a household outside the ancient city, took it to the cafeteria in the city, bought a pack of cigarettes for my master, and they happily agreed to my request.


    Everything had been prepared, and they were only waiting for nightfall.


    The sun climbed down to the top of the mountain. The others came back laughing. I had already smoked a lot in my room. This was also the first time in my life that I had ever smoked a cigarette.


    The three of them were not interested in my teasing, so I smiled and ignored them.


    It was finally the time for me to fall into the water yesterday. Carrying the roasted chicken, I walked towards the pond.


    Last night, I came here to ''recite poems in opposition'' and I already had the heart to cry for the first time. Why do you think I had to run to the river in the middle of the night without sleeping?


    "No wonder, no wonder!" He walked along the slope until he reached the edge of the pool. A strong wind began to blow. I kept mumbling to myself.


    According to her grandma''s instructions, everything was ready. However, the smoke could not be lit under the influence of the gale!


    Using his body to block the wind, he finally managed to light three cigarettes.


    The moment the cigarette was lit, the wind died down a little.


    Big brother, I know that you have died unjustly, but life and death are in the heavens, this kind of thing cannot be forced. Look at my fat body, even if you eat it, it''s fat, but it''s not good for your intestines, so you have to let me go, look, I''ve prepared roasted chicken for you and have prepared cigarettes for you.


    "Ding ding ding!" While I was praying, I heard the chopsticks start to beat against the bowl below, as if they were going to stand up.


    "Good, good, good." I hurriedly said, "Big brother, let''s not eat the chicken, not the chicken, how about this, I can bring all three of my roommates over to you, a red braised pork and an fried egg, even if you eat them raw, they won''t get diarrhea if they eat all the tendons and meat. If you''re still not satisfied, I''ll find a wife for you.


    At this moment, strong gales were blowing!


    The three cigarettes I had stuck in the dirt were blown into the water.


    The chopsticks stood up shakily like an old man.


    The words of my grandma came to my mind and I immediately turned around to run. The water behind me bubbled and bubbled as if it was boiling.


    Inadvertently, he looked behind him and saw that the "monkey" had appeared with water grasses over his head.


    "I love Guan Yin Bodhisattva, I love Lord Tathagata Buddha, I love the Jade Emperor, I love Jesus, save me, save me!" He was mumbling incoherently as he climbed up the slope.


    His feet slipped and his belly slid down along the small stones.


    The monkey slowly climbed out of the water.


    "Kuan Yin, Bodhisattva, save me. I vow that in the future, I will eat and recite Buddhist chants while training my body!" My feet went limp, and I didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    Anitto covered his eyes and shouted.


    He looked through the gap between his fingers and saw that one of the red strings in the roasted chicken had wrapped itself around him as the monkey passed by.


    He just stood there. When I looked at him, my legs didn''t feel sore anymore and my waist didn''t hurt anymore. I climbed up the slope in nine seconds.


    At that moment, Superman Iron Man possessed.


    As he climbed the slope, he looked back and saw that the monkey was gone.


    Looking around, I was the only one there.


    Ye Zichen walked towards the hotel with a limp, then took out his phone to call his grandma with a trembling hand.


    Grandma quickly picked it up. "Yuan Yuan, how is it?"


    "He still won''t let me cook the chicken and he won''t eat it." I shivered.


    "Come back right now!" his grandma ordered.


    "Mhmm, I''ll apply for leave immediately!" I said.


    Saying that, he dragged his body and rushed towards Instructor Liu''s room.


    Knocking on the door, the instructor''s voice was heard, "Who is it? It''s the middle of the night."


    "I, Chen Fengjiao." I called out, "Instructor, I want to ask..."


    "What do you mean, please? It''s still in the morning, f * ck off and go back to sleep."


    Hearing him say that, my temper flared up. Fuck, I need to go back to my room and pack up. These three brats sleep like dead pigs. I''m not going to play anymore.


    He was about to leave the ancient city with his luggage.


    Even if I was scared to death, there was no other way out of the city.


    "Big brother, don''t look for trouble with me. Go to the hotel room and wait for you with a large amount of Red Braised Fish. Don''t make things difficult for me, this fatty." "Please."


    His mouth was muttering and begging.


    There is a saying that fear comes with fear. Today is the fifteenth moon, the moon is boundless, and the cold wind blowing on the white arch makes me shiver.


    At this moment, a figure appeared at the other end of the bridge.


    He was covered in water grass, and water droplets continuously fell off his body, falling onto the bridge!


    "F * ck!"


    He didn''t even bother to ask for his luggage as he turned around and ran towards the hotel.


    I kicked the door open, and this time the noise woke the sleeping three kids, who looked at me and swore.


    How could I have the heart to care about them? I pulled back the blanket and crawled into it. I was so scared that I started to tremble.


    "Big brother, big brother." I have already shown you the way, these three brats are four years old, they peek at girls taking a bath, they force girls to peek at them taking a bath at the age of five, they watch furs at the age of six, and at the age of seven, they tricked little girls into going into the forest to catch butterflies for others, but in reality, they want to molest others. People like them who waste their air, die, waste their yuan, and become social worms. I was full of tears.


    Then I felt the dripping sound of water beside my bed.


    I quietly pulled off a small corner of the blanket that was covering my head and peeked to the side.


    Monkey! Stand right next to me! The corners of his mouth curled up.


    Ah!" I cried out and blacked out.


    When I woke up, I was beaten awake! The three brothers pulled me up and pressed me on the bed. They then started to ravage me while cursing, "Fatty! What the hell are you doing these past few days, letting me sleep at night? It''s fine if you''re like this, but you actually wet the bed! "


    My quilt was already wet, and there was a large puddle of water on the floor beside me.


    I was in a trance, and I let them pull me by the collar,


    Gradually, they also noticed that something was wrong and asked, "Fatty, what''s wrong?"


    I looked at the three of them and said seriously, "I ran into evil spirits."


    "Did you run into a ghost?" Wang An asked doubtfully.


    I nodded. The three of them laughed out loud and rubbed my head. Stop dreaming! Where did this hell come from! "


    "It''s true!" Look! " I stretched out my ankle, and those five purple-colored finger marks turned purple-black!


    Their faces went silent, and I knew that they saw it too. Wang An said, "What happened to your leg? "It''s white!"


    My head exploded! They? Can''t see?

 C3

    "Don''t scare me like that, I''m such a big thing and you can''t see it?" I pointed to the dark purple area.


    "Fatty, are you having a fever?" They reached for my head.


    "Scram!" I ¡­ The hand I used to knock them down suddenly remembered that Instructor Liu had said "Old Liu, Old Liu!"


    Ignoring what they said, he immediately got off the bed and ran towards Instructor Liu''s room.


    His door was locked and I rushed in, only to see two naked bodies looking at me from the doorway.


    Ah!" The girl shouted loudly. Old Liu was also stunned and threw an ashtray at me!


    "I didn''t see anything! I didn''t see anything!" I shouted as I walked out. He didn''t even close the door properly!


    No, I have to run today. Right now, it''s my chance to escape if Monkey doesn''t dare to show up during the day! Make up my mind to go back to pack my bags and go back to the holidays. I''m so stupid!


    He had thrown away his luggage last night!


    Wearily, I ran to the bridge to retrieve my luggage. There was nothing on the bridge! Not only did I let out a groan, "Who the hell took my luggage!"


    Just as I said that, a black shadow pounced at my face.


    "What are you screaming for!?" Get me my shoes! " Hu Qian''s voice sounded!


    It was only then that I saw Hu Qian had unknowingly sat on the bridge.


    This damned woman, she ignored her with a toss of her hair. Compared to her luggage and life, of course, it was more important. The water in the pool is so clear that the bottom of the pool can be seen. I took a glance at the water and felt my entire body tremble as I ran past Hu Qian.


    I don''t know if it was because I was scared by her beating or because I was feeling guilty, but my hair was already wet and my body felt a lot heavier.


    "Didn''t you hear me when I told you to bring the shoes back?" Hu Qian''s voice came from behind me.


    "Let me tell you, I don''t have the time to play with you right now, so don''t bother with me. Otherwise, I''ll beat you to death!" I shouted at her.


    "Then where are you carrying a person this early in the morning?" Hu Qian scolded him, "Exercise?"


    I originally wanted to ignore her, but when she said those words, I immediately broke out in a cold sweat. I turned my head around with a red face and said, "You, what nonsense are you spouting? I am the only one here! "


    "Is the one sitting on your shoulder your friend?" Hu Qian turned her head and said coldly.


    I glanced at my shoulder and immediately sat down on the bridge''s deck.


    "Bring me my shoes." Hu Qian said.


    "Sigh!" "Alright ¡­" His sexy buttocks were rubbing against the ground. If it wasn''t for me fainting and scaring this bitch, this bro would have already been unconscious. Am I joking with all of you?


    Hu Qian frowned, her eyes filled with anger, she did not even need her shoes anymore, she directly walked towards me and clenched her fists!


    "Hu Qian! What the hell are you doing! "Ahhh!"


    Another round of punches and kicks at me!


    "I get angry whenever I see you!" Hu Qian madly beat me up as she said in a fierce tone, "Damn, how can there be a useless man like you in this world!?"


    My lungs were about to explode from the anger, damn monkey, I am not going to wait any longer, I flipped over and stood up, then disregarded everything and threw a punch towards Hu Qian.


    I''m a man, do you really think I can''t beat you?


    I''m angry, the anger that Hu Qian had just calmed down caused me to be pressed down to the ground again and I got punched and kicked.


    It was then that I realized I was no match for this woman!


    "Elder Sister Hu! Spare me, Elder Sister Hu, I don''t dare anymore! " I beg for mercy!


    I don''t know how I got in the way of this guy, just like how I stole her eggs. He got angry when he saw me, and wanted to beat me up when he was angry! Who the f * ck did I offend!


    "Stay here, otherwise you won''t live past tonight!" Hu Qian vented her beast''s desire on me and left!


    Leave me on this bridge looking at the blue sky with a wooden face. If I didn''t commit murder, I would definitely kill this woman.


    After returning to the room, the three of them snickered at me and asked, "Fatty, how did you make that elder sister fall in love with you? Tsk tsk."


    "Scram." I replied unhappily while kneading the hot, spicy, and fatty meat.


    Ignoring the schadenfreude of the three of them, he walked straight into the bathroom!


    Take it off, all the fat on my body is azure and violet, my attacks are really heavy!


    I took out the safflower oil and touched my body in the mirror. Suddenly, my body couldn''t help but tremble. An enormous force came from my back and pushed me straight to the ground.


    I wanted to ask the three brothers to save me, but my mouth just couldn''t make a sound!


    I knelt down on the ground, and a hand stretched out from the floor below me. My fingernails were black, and the gaps between them were filled with mud! It reached for my chest.


    Monkey! The monkey is here!


    I tried to get up, but the weight of my back pressed against me.


    That one grabbed my pectoral muscles and clamped them in my flesh!


    He kept screaming, and when he got to his mouth, he could only groan!


    "If I had to say, this brat must have stolen Elder Sister Hu''s underwear, otherwise, how could Elder Sister Hu go against him?"


    In the room outside the bathroom, I heard the three boys whispering!


    My face was on the floor, and the sinking force was still there. I could feel my skin sinking deeper into the floor.


    "Bam!" I heard a loud bang from the door!


    "Hu ¡­" Elder Sister Hu, why are you here! " Wang An''s trembling voice was heard.


    Following that, the bathroom door was kicked open. That huge suction force disappeared in an instant, and the force pressing against me also disappeared without a trace!


    Ah!" I screamed at the five bloody holes in my chest.


    Looking towards the bathroom door where Hu Qian was standing! Wang An and the other two also came over to look at me with sympathetic expressions.


    They thought that Hu Qian had come to beat me up, and it wasn''t just them who thought that I was doing the same.


    Hu Qian looked around, then threw my jacket at me and said: "Wear your clothes, and come with me!"


    "Where to?" I asked in a trembling voice.


    "If you don''t want to die, then keep up?" With that, Hu Qian turned and left the room.


    Wang An was still smiling mischievously at me, but I did not bother to reply him.


    Hu Qian followed the flow of the water and walked up.


    My body is getting heavier! It was like being drunk.


    The two continued to ascend until there was no one left.


    "Elder Sister Hu, is it even possible for you to see that person? That would be great! You should quickly help them out using an urgent order." I am not stupid, and I know that Hu Qian is not an ordinary person. He quickly begged her.


    "I won''t be in a hurry!" Hu Qian turned her head and looked at me.


    That look was one that wanted to beat me up!


    I backed up a mouthful of saliva. "Isn''t that how it''s played on TV? Just chant an incantation and get rid of this thing."


    Who knew that Hu Qian would pull out a blade from nowhere, yes, a blade.


    I fell to my knees at that moment, this woman took me to this place where there was no room for business, she wanted to kill me to keep my mouth shut!


    "Elder Sister Hu, Elder Sister Hu doesn''t want it, kill to repay for it, kill to repay for it! Be good, be obedient, and put down the blade! " I waved and called to her.


    Hu Qian didn''t have the intention to stop, she lifted up my clothes and slashed at my chest with her blade.


    "Mommy! I''m going to die! " I felt the blade cut through my skin and rolled on the ground.


    "Shut up! I''m going to kill you right now. " Hu Qian shouted coldly.


    Only then did I realize that the knife didn''t kill me, but instead cut a small wound on my chest where the monkey had grabbed me, causing blood to flow out.


    The blood was black, accompanied by a fishy stench.


    Hu Qian cut her own finger and dripped a drop of blood on my forehead, following that, a blood-curdling scream sounded out in my ears.


    It''s not me, nor is it Hu Qian.


    Instantly, my body relaxed.


    Hu Qian looked behind me, and directly ran past me, only to see that she was beating up a person!


    Monkey!


    Sunlight shone on the monkey''s body and he covered his eyes as he screamed incessantly. Soon after, the water in his body quickly evaporated.


    Looking at this scene, I swallowed my saliva. This girl won''t ''kill'' me, right?


    I crawled to the side of a bush and watched the ''brutal'' beating. After a long time, the monkey had already disappeared. I looked at my ankle and those five finger marks had also disappeared.


    Hu Qian straightened her body and rubbed her shoulder as she looked in my direction.


    I was startled and immediately struggled to stand up. With a face full of smiles, I said, "Elder Sister Hu, you''re awesome. My admiration for you is like ¡­"


    "Scram! I won''t marry you!" Hu Qian said fiercely.


    "Huh?" I was stunned for a moment and then burst into laughter.


    Marry me? Hu Qian, you really think so? Aiya, I hate it now. My face is red as I pinched the corner of my shirt. "I still need to ask my parents about this ¡­"


    "Pfft!" My face was punched so hard that blood spurted from my nose.


    Hu Qian continued to randomly beat me up as she roared, "I said I won''t marry you!


    "I got it, I got it!" Stop, stop, the bones are broken! " I immediately begged for mercy.


    A flush appeared on Hu Qian''s face as she looked down at me condescendingly and said, "That monster has already disappeared. But if you dare to speak of what happened today, I''ll kill you."


    "En!" I laughed.


    Hu Qian turned and left.


    "No matter how you look at it, it''s so beautiful." Looking at Hu Qian''s leaving figure, I fell in love.


    Women are indeed creatures that don''t mean what they say. They clearly love me, but they still pretend not to care. We haven''t even said a word and you''re already planning to marry me? Hu Qian is willing to let you beat me up.


    Standing up, he felt like he had returned to his peak. His body was so light that it could not be described with words. He was a nimble dead fatty.


    He hummed a tune as he walked towards the ancient city. As he passed by the place where the monkey had disappeared, he took a deep piss! I''ll let you scare me like that.


    Are you able to subdue the pride of the heavens?


    After taking a piss, he felt an indescribable sense of comfort.


    When he thought about how Hu Qian said she wanted to marry me, she felt like her entire body was floating up to the clouds.

 C4

    Monkey never showed up that day, my mood was good, and my appetite was fine with me. The remaining few days filled up the two days of not having eaten well. The other people at the table scoffed at me, but my brothers'' hearts were kind and their bodies fat, not caring about their weird gazes.


    Licking his finger, he looked at Hu Qian, who was sitting opposite me, and smiled foolishly.


    In those few days, Hu Qian wanted to beat me up when she saw me, but since I was a nimble fatty, she couldn''t find a chance to. After these few days, she kept humming a small tune every day, causing Wang An and the rest to think that I was crazy!


    However, looking at their expressions, I don''t want to be associated with them. Just the thought of Hu Qian''s words made me shiver! It made me so happy.


    After the monkey disappeared, I called my grandmother back and told her that I was fine, and she was relieved.


    After returning to school, the three brothers quickly threw themselves into love. Seeing their girlfriend''s average aptitude, I disdainfully snorted. My family''s Qian Qian was still the best, thinking that she had saved my life, I should repay her, so I invited her out on the weekend.


    Who knew that this woman didn''t even come to release my pigeon, making me angry.


    It was the Qing Ming Festival, and the school had been on vacation for four days. It wasn''t too far from my home, so I planned to take a walk home and visit my grandmother.


    I did not know that this actually gave me a marriage! And the target of the engagement was not a ''person''.


    I returned to my hometown. As it was already too late in the day for me to buy a ticket, I didn''t have a seat, so I ended up not too far from home. I ended up chatting with the guys by my side.


    After stepping into the city that I had lived in for 18 years, I suddenly felt as if I had been separated from another world. I took a taxi back to my own home, but my parents were both at work and I was alone. I was used to it.


    Since he had nothing better to do, he headed towards his maternal grandma''s house.


    The courtyard was still the same courtyard. The crooked old tree at the entrance wasn''t even as big as me. I remembered that I had applied fertilizer on it quite a few times when I was young.


    "Grandma!" I shouted as I walked through the door.


    He went to the room he remembered.


    When he walked to the corner, he suddenly heard a voice from inside the house. It was his grandma''s voice. Another guest had come to the house?


    In short, in my memory, my grandmother''s house never had a lack of guests. People came with large bags and small bags, although I was a little afraid of my grandmother, but I would not go through with what I had to eat.


    Now that I think about it, my grandma is really a big "meritorious general".


    "Then it''s decided then!" his grandmother''s voice came from inside the room.


    Then a cold wind blew from my grandmother''s room, and I shivered.


    "Yuan Yuan is back?" His grandma''s voice sounded.


    "That''s right!" I pulled open the cotton curtain with a laugh. There was nothing in the room other than a bed, a table, and a black and white TV.


    With black silk eyes and wrinkles all over her face, my grandma beckoned me, "Come here, let me have a good look."


    I sat in the chair opposite my grandmother. My grandmother stroked my face and sized it up before saying, "Not bad, this match is from a lady from another family."


    "What girl?" I cried.


    "Grandma told you about a marriage!" Grandma laughed.


    "Which girl?" Isn''t she beautiful? " I laughed.


    "Beautiful, I even hugged her when she was born." Grandma grinned. "You''re lucky."


    "Then whose family is the girl from? "Where is it?" I asked, rubbing my hands. He could not help but feel uneasy.


    So when I was a kid, I was even engaged to have a baby. There''s no need to worry about that, hehe.


    Grandma touched my hand and said, "We have to start talking about marriage decades ago."


    Her family name was Ma, and she was the oldest in her family. So she was called Auntie Ma! What my grandmother did was make clothes for the dead, and they also had some ideas for these things.


    In the summer of 1942! A huge drought swept through the entire country. After the drought, they encountered locusts and the village was left without any food grains!


    It was night! It was Yeye who suddenly heard the wooden door''s sound!


    Grandma thought that the villagers had bumped into something, so she put on her clothes and walked out.


    When he opened the door, he saw two men in black wearing bamboo hats!


    What was Grandma doing? She was able to tell at a glance who these two people were. "Bastard!"


    The two of them hurriedly said, "Auntie, don''t be afraid. White Cloud Mountain is under my house. "


    Grandma stopped closing the door, and the unease in her eyes disappeared! White Cloud Mountain was a famous mountain here. Only now did Auntie Ma know that she had met a "deity" here!


    "Celestial Immortal, what is your surname?!" Auntie has no food to send to your home! "


    "Auntie, don''t be afraid, we don''t need food for Hu Family! My wife, children, elders, please move aside! "


    His grandma thought that he wanted to borrow food from this deity, but who knew that this deity didn''t want food nor incense! It was all to get Auntie Ma to come to his house!


    Grandma was in trouble! This deity went down the mountain to ask for her help. He must have something urgent to ask for her help! But he still had a sick mother at home.


    "Auntie! Auntie!" Hu Family prepared his own cattle and horses. Just because my wife has a baby hidden in her womb, my aunt is casting spells on the fetus! "


    Grandma was enlightened! So it was because this immortal''s wife needed her help in childbirth, so her granny immediately agreed with kindness in her heart.


    "Auntie, shut your eyes!" Don''t be afraid! "


    Grandma closed her eyes and felt something furry pull her up. Soon after, she heard the whistling sound of the wind ¡­


    His grandma opened her eyes curiously. She saw herself flying quickly on the cliff. This caused Ma to jump off the cliff. She quickly closed her eyes and grabbed onto the furry fur tighter.


    The whistling wind beside her ears stopped as her grandma''s feet landed on the ground!


    "Auntie, open your eyes." The voice of a deity came into my grandma''s ears.


    He opened his eyes with lingering fear and saw himself in a temple on the ground at White Cloud Mountain. A white-furred fox was feebly crawling in front of the earth statue.


    The two people who had brought her were nowhere to be seen.


    Grandma walked towards the fox. The white fox''s belly slightly rose, and the fox''s face revealed a pained expression!


    "Are you there, deity?" Auntie needs the Winter Rock, Spring Grass, Summer Water, and Morning Dew! "


    Her grandma''s heart was unsettled. This white fox clearly couldn''t hold on any longer, and she didn''t know if the deities heard what she said.


    He heard a clang from behind him as he used a tree trunk to fly into the temple.


    On the tree trunk were the four items that his grandmother needed.


    He took the four items and placed the white fox on top of the ice. Then, he used the grass and dew to lightly cover the white fox''s entire body.


    The pained expression on the white fox''s face slowly disappeared. The size of the ice cube slowly shrank until it turned into a ball of water. The bulge on the white fox''s abdomen became even more obvious. The aunt gently caught the body of the white fox and put it into the summer water.


    A moment later, a clump of flesh fell from the water!


    "Come, come, deity. Come, come. Little Qiao is a female fox!" Seeing that the white fox gave birth to a daughter, his grandma cried out in joy.


    He only felt a breeze behind him turn his head to look at nothing. When he turned around, the white fox and the girl that was born had all disappeared, and the figure that brought his grandma here reappeared.


    "This aunt''s kindness will last for eternity. I am so happy that I am able to get Lin''er to help me!"


    Grandma wanted to say something, but the immortal turned around and blacked out.


    When she woke up, her grandma thought it was just a dream, but since then, there were more food in the house. Only then did her grandma realize that it was food from the immortal family.


    The villagers took advantage of the food provided by the deities to survive the plague of locusts. Later on, the Cultural Revolution broke out, and the maternal grandma''s family escaped this disaster.


    Later on, my grandma told me about a marriage, which led to my mother.


    Taking into account the deities'' kindness, my grandma named my mother Ma Si Hu!


    Then my mother married my father, who had a real job at the tractor factory.


    The day I was born, that deity also came and blew on my belly. That means the marriage was arranged, and my grandma was talking about that deity just now, so she came to discuss the ''betrothal gift'' this time!


    After my grandma said that, she took out her pipe and started to smoke while pointing it at me. "Yuan Yuan, you''re so lucky."


    In an instant, I jumped up from my chair and shouted, "What? I''m betrothed to a monster?"


    Grandmother''s pipe pointed at my head and fiercely said, "What monster? This is a Celestial Fox Immortal. Your junior has cultivated fortune for eight lifetimes."


    I covered my head and sullenly said, "Grandmother, I like humans. If you can find me a two-legged one, won''t it be deformed when you are born?"


    "Have children! "Beautiful!" Grandma rolled her eyes and said, "The reason why the Celestial Fox Immortal married you is to increase your own goodness. If you practice enough, you can avoid the lightning tribulation to become an immortal, and when you can borrow the Celestial Fox Immortal''s kindness, you can find a job below!"


    I''m even more confused! You want me to be a virgin for the rest of my life?


    Absolutely not! At that moment, Emil. With the possession of Johnny, tears welled up in his eyes as he hugged his grandma''s hands and wailed, "Grandmother, I''m the only one in our family. You can''t push me into a fire pit. We''re counting on me to inherit the family inheritance!"


    "Silly boy!" Grandmother faced me with another pipe, "When you die, you will be able to avoid the suffering of reincarnation, but you won''t be happy!" I''m telling you, there''s no discussion on this matter. When the Celestial Fox Immortal reaches adulthood, the two of you will be married! "


    "No!" I don''t want it. " I began to cry.


    Grandma Wu lightly said, "Let''s squeeze out your tears and cry again."


    "Alright!" I stood up and said, "Tell me where the Celestial Fox Immortal is! I will go and cancel this engagement! "


    His grandma immediately became anxious! He grabbed my ear and twisted it. My screams filled the room.

 C5

    "Grandma, let me tell you the truth. I already have someone that I like, but they say ''think''. Do you think that Celestial Fox Immortal is that beautiful? How could she possibly like me?" I said, rubbing my fat face with a frown.


    "What happened to my grandson? "How rich!" Grandma puffed on her cigarette.


    "No!" "Sigh ¡­" I rubbed my nest-like hair and said, "I''m not ready for this yet. You and that monster ¡­" No no, that deity discussed and decided to let us meet once. How about it as a blind date? "


    "Hu Family, Xiao Jiu, ran down the mountain with a mischievous nature and has not returned until now!" My grandma pressed down on the pipe and said,


    "Aiya! I don''t care. I''m not going to marry a guy with four legs. " With the arrival of the bulls'' temper ¡­


    My stubborn grandmother was even more stubborn in pinching my ears!


    "Let me tell you, there''s no point in discussing this matter! Do you hear me? "


    "Listen up!" I grit my teeth.


    Ye Zichen stood up and muttered in dissatisfaction as he rubbed his ears.


    "Sigh, this is your blessing, why don''t you understand." Grandma sighed.


    "Got it, got it!" I waved my hand and walked out of the room!


    You want me to marry a monster? What a joke! My target is Hu Qian!


    My mind was also racing, I had already thought of a hundred ways to reject that Celestial Fox!


    [Isn''t it a joke to agree to a marriage without my permission?]


    When I got home in the evening, my mother still made me my favorite red braised fish. At that moment, I stopped talking!


    No matter what, I have to match this image of mine with Hu Qian!


    I casually walked into the room. My parents were surprised at why I ate so little. I also laughed and covered my tracks.


    First, he would set himself a small goal, such as doing ten push-ups first!


    "..."


    After the vacation ended, I returned to school. I, who couldn''t keep my mouth shut, didn''t eat or drink anymore. The three guys in the dorm thought that something had happened to me, so they all asked me if I was alright.


    Pui, a bunch of mediocre people. I can''t be bothered to follow you!


    Since then, he could see a fat man running at full speed on the field every night.


    He was working hard! Hu Qian is waiting for you in front, I said while hypnotizing myself.


    I politely greeted Hu Qian when I saw her inside the campus. She liked to ignore me.


    I also don''t have the hot face to stick to the cold butt, wait for brother to lose weight success, make you unable to climb! "Haha ¡­"


    Medicine is really not easy to learn. Looking at the names on the books, I remember them very clearly. May 12th!


    On the stage, sleeping pills were dancing as they talked about the structure of human organs. Below the stage, I was drowsy as I listened. At this moment, a few obscene laughter came from my side.


    My attention was drawn over to him, and he generously pushed the phone over.


    It was a video of a man making love to a woman at the back of the school!


    I immediately became interested and whispered, "Bro, where did you get this?"


    Although it''s been half a year here, I don''t even know the names of the three gay people in the dorm!


    There was a lewd glint in this guy''s eyes, and I shivered as if I were naked.


    "I went to the back mountain last night to take pictures." That bro said extremely obscenely, "That girl is really pretty!"


    I looked into the screen and saw that it was very dark. Other than the breathing sounds, I could clearly see his face.


    "You''re so wretched." I said contemptuously.


    That bro pushed my arm and said, "Do you want it? I''ll pass it over to you."


    "Are you looking down on me?" I asked. The guy turned his head with a sniff and went back to his study of human organs.


    He nudged his arm and handed me my cell phone.


    He smiled lewdly at me and began to get busy.


    Big money, live spring palace, I snickered to myself.


    That night, they returned to the dorm and studied the situation. Finally, they came to a conclusion: this guy didn''t have the money to rent a room.


    My friends who sent me videos over the next few days did not come to class, so I was answered by someone else. I was also not close to him, so it was not related to me being on high.


    That night, I left for study and went to the playground to start my weight loss program.


    There was no one in the playground, or rather, no one wanted to come here.


    Faintly, I heard a small sound. I thought the wind had eaten the leaves, so I didn''t care. On the other side of the field, a black shadow suddenly startled me.


    The black figure turned around and I smiled. "Bro, it''s you. Thanks a lot. You understand."


    He winked at the guy who gave me the Spring Palace.


    That guy looked at me like he was looking at a chicken leg. His eyes were filled with greed.


    "Bro, what happened to you?" I went over and tried to pull him up.


    After taking two steps, he could no longer move!


    Then the moonlight looked at him, and he saw that his heels were raised at a forty-five-degree angle to the ground. His face was pale and saliva dripped from his mouth.


    I''ve never eaten pork before, and I''ve also seen pigs run, there must be something wrong with this bro. When I thought about what my grandma told me when I was young, it was that this bro''s relationship was incredibly similar!


    "That!" I suddenly remembered that I still had a set of test papers that I haven''t done. Bro, continue on. "Just pretend I didn''t come." I turned around and broke out in a cold sweat.


    He walked towards the gate of the sports field like a robot.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that guy slowly floating towards me!


    Yes, floating.


    "F * ck!" With a loud shout, he turned around and ran toward the school building.


    That bro floated faster and faster.


    Before I could reach the entrance to the sports field, my shoulder hurt and he caught up to me. Turning around, I saw that the man''s face and eye sockets had caved in.


    His legs went weak and he directly laid on the ground. "Brother! Brother! "A debt has its owner. Whoever kills you, go find someone. I''m just an innocent chubby boy, so just let me go."


    This guy had no intention of letting me go. Suddenly, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. This smile was even more terrifying.


    A pair of hands grabbed at my groin!


    "Don''t ¡­" I can''t stop crying, there''s a warm feeling coming from my groin!


    This brother grabbed onto the warmth with both hands and let out a female''s scream as he fell to the side!


    "A child urinating! He can ward off evil!"


    I looked at my wet crotch and remembered my grandmother''s words.


    "Help! "Help!" Shouting out loud, he scrambled toward the school building.


    The teaching building was pitch-black. Damn, I''ve never seen you guys being so punctual before, did you eat the wrong medicine today?


    Looking at the brightly lit dormitory building, he immediately ran towards it. The sinister thing did not dare to go to a place with yang energy!


    After running a few steps, the sky turned dark. He ran into a person at a corner, causing him to roll unsteadily onto the ground.


    Raising his head, Hu Qian rubbed his head while chewing a lollipop and looked at me angrily: "Are you courting death? You don''t have eyes for walking? "


    "Aiyo!" I finally got to see my family! " I immediately got up and hid behind Hu Qian to point at the slowly approaching comrades and yell, "Hurry and beat him up, he wants to kill me!"


    Hu Qian turned his head, "Really? That would be great. "


    With that, she walked towards the female dormitory.


    "Wait a minute!" I grabbed her arm.


    She kicked at my stomach, and a fist like a torrential storm landed on my body. "Who asked you to touch my mother!?" she shouted. "F * ck!"


    "Elder Sister Hu, you have to save me. I can tell you a secret!"


    "I wouldn''t dare to be interested!" Hu Qian rubbed her fists as she walked over to my side and said to my brothers who were floating over, "He''s yours, drag him far away and kill him."


    That brother looked at Hu Qian without daring to move.


    "This secret is related to you and me!" I shouted.


    Hu Qian suddenly turned his head, his eyes filled with doubt: "Who told you?"


    "It''s like this!" I said, "I went home for the Qing and Ming festivals. My grandma told me ¡­"


    "F * ck!" Hu Qian cursed as she pulled her fists and walked towards me.


    My body trembled as I asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Beat you to death!" Hu Qian was furious!


    "Wait for me to finish!" I screamed


    Hu Qian did not care about it at all, her fist still did not stop.


    Hu Qian pointed at me and said to my brothers who were standing at the side: "He''s mine, scram!"


    "Don''t go! "Save me!" I shouted at the guy!


    Everything has been reversed. The brother who wanted to kill me in the beginning became my savior, and the Hu Qian that I requested to save became my nightmare! I have no doubt that she will beat me to death.


    That brother turned his head and glanced at me two times. Hu Qian said: "Still not leaving? You want me to take you down with me? "


    Hearing this, that guy turned around and quietly walked away.


    Hu Qian held onto my collar and lifted me up with one hand, then walked towards the alley between the two dorms.


    "Elder Sister Hu, listen to me, my grandmother said ¡­"


    "Whatever your grandma says, it doesn''t count. Do you know?" Hu Qian scolded.


    "You still haven''t heard what I''m saying!" I said.


    "You make me angry just by looking at you." Hu Qian''s strength is shockingly strong, but I don''t have any strength to resist her.


    Looking at her raised fist towards me, I took a deep breath and quickly said, "My grandma said that I''m engaged to someone else, but in my heart, I already have someone that I like. I want to reject this marriage!"


    Hu Qian''s fist stopped in front of my head, and the anger in hhereyes disappeared. Although she was ecstatic, his expression leaked out: "You want to break the engagement?"


    "You didn''t even ask who I was engaged to!" I continued, "The reason why I wanted to break off the engagement was all because I had someone I liked. That person was ¡­"


    "Great, great!" Hu Qian began to laugh while mumbling something! Not at all.


    "Hey!" I waved my hand in front of her eyes.


    She turned her head, and her gaze turned bad. She grabbed my shoulders and asked, "Little Fatty, let me ask you, when are you planning to break off the engagement?"


    I touched my head and replied, "I don''t know. Grandma didn''t tell me where that family lived."


    I didn''t tell Hu Qian that the target of the engagement was not a person, if not I would be afraid of her. Unexpectedly, Hu Qian listened to me and shook her head: "This kind of thing cannot be delayed, just look at you, who would actually see you. Since you''ve decided, you have to pester your grandmother to cancel this marriage."

 C6

    "You seem to be very supportive of my rejection of marriage?" Zhang Xuan asked doubtfully.


    "It''s so good for that girl to have you remarry. Look at you, it''s not like you need to ruin that girl, is it?" Hu Qian patted my shoulder and said.


    I rubbed my head and said, "Are you saying that I''m very ugly?"


    "That''s right!" Hu Qian said with innocent big eyes.


    I couldn''t stand it at the time! However, since she was not her opponent, she endured it. Hu Qian continued: "Remember, this matter can''t be delayed.


    "I think so too." I nodded. "Oh yeah, did that bro get hit by a ghost just now?"


    Hu Qian thought for a moment, then said: "It''s just a wandering soul, there''s no need to worry."


    "That won''t do." I shook my head. "It looks like she''s afraid of you ¡­ Just drive it away, okay?"


    Hu Qian seemed to be in a good mood as she embraced my shoulders and walked towards school while saying, "This is none of this matter. From now on, this old lady will protect you!"


    I nodded obediently.


    "Quick!" There he is! " When I reached the gate of the playground, I saw the figure of my brother floating towards the back of the mountain.


    After saying that, she chased after me. Hu Qian grabbed my arm, and turned to look at her doubtfully, only to see her smiling at me while shouting at her brothers: "Hey, get down here!"


    In the moonlight I saw the man turn his head.


    "That''s right, that''s right. I''m talking about you, hurry up and come down, or else I''ll go up and beat you up." Hu Qian stuck her waist and acted like a delinquent as she waved her hand at her brother.


    That brother was very obedient and floated down slowly, upon seeing this scene I hid behind Hu Qian and only dared to peek.


    "What, are you really going to kill this person? Just give me some face and this matter will be over. Just hurry up and let her burn some paper money for you, what do you think? " Hu Qian said.


    That brother looked at Hu Qian with his head at the side, Hu Qian rolled up her sleeves and said: "Let''s not hide anymore, just say it''s a deal, if not, I''ll beat you up right now!"


    That brother thought for a moment, then gently nodded his head before his body went limp and he lay down on the grass.


    At this moment, a gust of cold wind blew past him and then disappeared.


    Seeing that my brother had stopped moving, I asked, "Is that enough?"


    Hu Qian turned her head and rolled her eyes at me: "It''s only a wandering soul, this brat somehow provoked it, it doesn''t have any intentions of harming others, after this brat wakes up, tell him to buy some incense to burn, the paper money will burn in the back mountain, if she dies, she won''t die, after being coiled around for a week, she''ll definitely be sick!"


    "What the hell are you doing!" I opened my mouth wide. "You know some strange tricks?"


    "If you don''t believe me, then don''t. In the future, don''t go to places where things aren''t normal. Today, this thing doesn''t have any intention of harming people. Otherwise, you won''t even know how you died!"


    After she finished speaking, my entire body shuddered as I looked at my surroundings. The chill in my body grew even stronger!


    "I''m so tired!" Hu Qian rubbed her shoulder, "This brat, carry him back yourself, cause trouble every day!"


    He carried the kid on his back and wondered how he managed to provoke such a thing. He thought for a moment, ''Damn it, did he secretly take photos or something? He''s blaspheming the'' deity ''so that he wouldn''t bother you!''


    They carried him all the way to the dorm, and told the people in their dorm simply to push open the door and enter their own dorm!


    "Screech!" I won! Wang An quickly gave them money. "


    As soon as I entered the dorm, I was stunned. The other two surrounded Wang An and stretched out their hands. Wang An''s face was extremely ugly!


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    Xiao Lee shook the five dollars in Wang An''s pocket: "It''s very obvious, we are gambling, betting on whether you have been beaten up by the Elder Sister Hu again."


    "Can you all be any more boring?" I frowned and was about to wash up when I realized something wasn''t right and turned my head to look at the three of them.


    "Fatty, what are you doing!" Is the look in your eyes that bad? " Xiao Lee said as he put the money into his pocket.


    "Good boy, I think you all heard my cry for help!" I rubbed my fists and walked over!


    "Fatty, don''t ¡­"


    He placed Xiao Lee on the floor and directly grabbed his neck and shook him!


    "Why didn''t you save me when you heard my voice! "Ahhh!" I demanded loudly.


    "Fatty, calm down!" At least it''s better for you to be beaten up than the four of us! " Xiao Lee shouted.


    I was incoherent with anger! I''m telling him about the beating? If that bitch really gets wrapped up in me, my fat will really go sour.


    "Thousand Year Kill!" I shouted loudly, and with a flick of my sword, I charged towards Xiao Lee''s chrysanthemum!


    "Fatty, how did you manage to provoke the Elder Sister Hu again? Don''t you know how much you''ve got?" At midnight, the chatterbox in the room also opened. Young people were all women in their youth.


    "You little rascal, don''t tell me you really want to seduce Hu Qian! I''m telling you, we can''t subdue that kind of woman. Just give up as soon as possible! " Wang An''s voice came from the top bunk ¡­


    "Exactly!" Xiao Lee was also in line with him as he said, "There is no such thing as grass on the edge of the world.


    "Go away and play," I scolded.


    "With just you?" Xiao Lee laughed out loud, "You still want to eat swan meat?"


    "A toad that doesn''t want to eat swan meat is not a good toad. Hu Qian and I have made further progress, do you believe that I can invite her out for dinner tomorrow?" "No," I said.


    "Ha!" Zhao Leejun who was stealing vegetables from his phone stood up and shouted, "If you can get her out, I''ll give you five yuan!"


    "Me too!" The other two chimed in.


    "Don''t regret it!" I was excited too.


    The next day, Friday, and the afternoon school was already out. I carefully slipped into Hu Qian''s class and she sat in her seat in a daze.


    "Cough, cough!" She turned her head away!


    "It''s you, Fatty!" Hu Qian smiled at me.


    Turning around to look behind me, I see three gay men standing in the corridor looking at me in disbelief.


    "Good morning, Elder Sister Hu." I made up my mind and walked over.


    Sitting in the Sichuan Cuisine opposite the school, looking at the three gay men with their mouths wide open in disbelief, I knew I would definitely accept this fifteen yuan!


    Hu Qian acted like she was a different person, talking and laughing with our group of people. Only now did I realize that she had another side that could eat really well! Those who don''t eat meat are vegetarians.


    How could I even have the mood to eat when a beauty was by my side? I couldn''t help but feel foolish as I held my head.


    After receiving fifteen dollars from the three of them in the toilet, Hu Qian and I stood in front of them and shouted while nodding and bowing. The faces of Wang An and the other two were indescribably gloomy.


    "Elder Sister Hu, let me tell you. Don''t look at how fat I am right now, I am losing weight and already ¡­"


    "Bam!"


    The words I just said were cut off and we entered the school building. A few steps in front of us, there was a loud noise. A dozen steps ahead of us, a figure suddenly fell from the roof!


    Blood dyed the area red and his body turned into minced meat! She was wearing red!


    "Wow!" With just a glance, I threw up all the food I just ate without reservation. The three people behind me threw up even worse than I did.


    On the other hand, Hu Qian stood there like nothing had happened.


    This is the first time in my life that I''ve been so close to a dead person, and it scared me to death. The eyes that weren''t closed are pointing in our direction.


    Wang An''s legs went limp as he beckoned to us. "Come over here and give Brother a hand."


    As she supported Wang An, her entire being was in a trance, while Hu Qian just stood there without moving. This matter had instantly exploded, and the news had spread like wildfire!


    The four of us were already hiding at the back of the crowd to calm our restless hearts, and the furthest layer surrounding the corpse was shockingly Hu Qian.


    Hu Qian extended her hand, about to rip off the girl''s red clothes, but she was stopped by the security.


    Ten minutes later, the uniformed police arrived and dragged the body away. The blood on the ground was quickly washed clean.


    The school has locked down the entire school, and a few of us were dragged to record our statements because we were the first ones here!


    After being interrogated, Hu Qian floated out of the office, and I took a step ahead of him to look at the corpse in a daze.


    The police investigated the cameras in the school, but no one else showed up, so it was defined as a case of suicide being hastily closed.


    The parents of the deceased had caused trouble at the school and the school had lost a sum of money, but how much more money could save the dead? Could it pacify the broken hearts of the deceased''s parents?


    This matter was hastily settled. The school had already sealed off all news of this incident, but it had caused a huge uproar within the school.


    After a few days, some foreign news kept flying to my ears.


    "Did you hear? This girl seems to be four months pregnant, and she''s also involved with our school''s Teacher Liu."


    "I''m her roommate. She''s been nervous ever since she came back from the spring swim and she''s been wearing a cotton jacket in this weather. "I think her stomach is slowly rising."


    I had seen the dead woman before. On the day I entered Instructor Liu''s room in the Phoenix Ancient City, I had seen her. I was so scared by her tragic death that I had to come back to my senses to recognize her.


    Instructor Liu had also taken a hasty leave of absence since the death of the girl. The relationship between them was really intriguing!


    The more people there were, the more information came out about the deceased''s perverted nature and sexual relations with many male classmates, and what it was that she wanted to use this child to force the marriage of Instructor Liu.


    I automatically covered up this information. To be honest, the bad news spread like wildfire to every corner of the world. Everyone believed that this girl had a lousy private life.


    Their mouths could save people, but they could also hurt people. If that girl was really as terrible as they said she was, why did she only get poked out after she died? It is terrible to follow the masses. What can a man do if he does not even have his own judgment?


    I believe more in this girl''s secret than in these rumors. Otherwise, why would I choose to end my own life?


    After the fall, as it was a medical academy, there were already a lot of corpses soaked in formalin. With this incident, many timid people would go to the toilet in droves.


    The four of us happened to be part of a team going to the toilet.


    Don''t underestimate the four of us men. Each was less bold than the other. Amongst us, I was the bravest.


    "Initially, I wanted to study properly and find an iron rice bowl in the future. It would be great if I could get away from worldly affairs, yet such a matter happened!" Xiao Lee said as he dripped with water.


    I could tell from the staccato sound of his voice that there was something wrong with the old boy''s kidney.


    "It''s none of our business. It''s none of your business!" Xiao Lee scolded.


    Wang An shook his head and said, "That''s what we say, but look at that place."


    "Look at you, you must have been a good boy before, right?" Xiao Lee replied.


    "Submit? Who had Fatty to be terrified of? Didn''t you see how you vomited out the food!? " Wang An''s face reddened. He had pulled the blame onto me. I turned my head to look at him, feeling that he wasn''t the one whose legs had gone limp from fright.


    Should I tell him that I used to be the head of the school?


    At this time, four days had passed since the incident of the fall of a building, and discussions could still be heard occasionally in the school. However, it was already very rare, as this was a typical three minutes'' worth of heat.


    In the end, these two people started to argue intensely about who was more cowardly. Xiao Lee even suggested that we climb over the wall and stay overnight, and he even asked me and Zhao Leejun to act as proof. The loser would buy us breakfast for a week, and with the thought of not taking advantage of the situation, I agreed.


    The four of them laughed happily as they exited the toilet. They saw a beautiful figure standing at the entrance!


    I eagerly ran over with a face full of falsehood: "Elder Sister Hu, why are you here?"


    Hu Qian turned her head around. The smiling face she wore in the restaurant a few days ago disappeared and was replaced with an ice-cold face. "Go to the toilet."


    Wang An and the other two blinked at me and left first. Hu Qian looked at me and said, "They have all left, why aren''t you following them?"


    "Oh, right." I then reacted and scratched my head. "Elder Sister Hu, I''ll treat you to a meal in a few days."


    "No, I don''t have time." Hu Qian said.


    The day was already dead, so I didn''t have any intention of staying here and shamelessly chasing after Wang An and the rest.


    "Fatty!" Hu Qian''s voice came from behind.


    "Huh?" I looked at it expectantly.


    "Don''t come out for the next few nights, okay?" Hu Qian''s voice came out.


    "Why?" I asked,


    "Why so many things? If I tell you not to come out, then don''t come out. Do you hear me?" Hu Qian rolled her eyes at me and said.


    Only then did I realize that she was concerned about me! He was suddenly overjoyed in his heart.


    "En!" The infatuated statue nodded.


    He turned around and chased after Wang An and the others in high spirits.


    That night, Xiao Lee and Wang An secretly jumped over the wall and ran out. I didn''t expect these two kids to be so bored!


    During this "special" period, the school had already said that once they left school, they would remember something big and it would have a decisive effect on their future employment.


    The four of them became two in the dorm. Zhao Leejun had been stealing vegetables all day and was studying the structure of the human organs of Japanese women. The eight sticks had not produced a single fart, so the entire dorm had become quiet.


    Looking at the fruits of his weight loss, he secretly made up his mind that after he succeeded in losing weight, he would confess to Hu Qian. I don''t care about the marriage, I can''t marry someone that I don''t like.


    In a daze, my cell phone rang. When I picked it up, it was Wang An''s voice. "Fatty, come and pick me up from the front yard. I''m scared by myself."


    "What is it? Did he submit? Where''s Xiao Lee? " I asked.


    "Fuck, this kid''s dad is the chief doctor of his hospital. After graduation, he went to his dad''s place to help. I won''t take my career as a joke!" Wang An said.


    "Ha ha!" I smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll wait for you in the front courtyard."


    The muddle-headed me forgot all of Hu Qian''s warning. A few years later, I also thought, if I didn''t go to pick up Wang An back then, then would I not have had to work so hard to continue living a life of waiting to die? But if I didn''t pick him up that day, maybe he would have died!

 C7

    Every night, there would be people who would sneak out to the internet cafe because they couldn''t stand the hassle of studying. However, it was an emergency and the school was strict on this matter. It would be great if they didn''t get caught, but it would be terrible if they did!


    "Meow?" When I reached the place where I often skipped classes, I let out a soft cry!


    "Meow." Another "meow!" came from outside the wall.


    Don''t look at how fat I am, if you say I''m a nimble fatty, then you must be referring to me as bro! Wang An squatted on top of the wall and lit up the cigarette.


    He saw me and took my hand to climb up.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking either." I yawned and joked.


    "Don''t say that, it''s useless. Hurry up and wash up." Wang An patted his butt as he walked in the direction of the dormitory.


    I had only taken a few steps when I saw him, who had been on my right, move to my left without making a sound. Looking at the place where I fell, I looked at the timid Wang An beside me and laughed.


    Wang An stared at me and scolded, "What are you laughing at? Do you think you are Wu Yanzu?"


    "How do you know? They all call me East China''s Wu Yanzu!" I said shamelessly.


    Wang An also ignored me. He twisted his butt and quickly walked away from the place where I fell!


    I also kept up with his pace. Just as I was about to say something to mock him, he suddenly turned his head towards me and said, "How many times have I told you? I really hate people touching my head!"


    I was stunned and my smile stiffened. "I didn''t touch your head."


    "Who else but you? Could there be a ghost? " Wang An said.


    Ghost?


    For a moment my face was like bacon, and then my shoulders suddenly felt heavy, as if someone were pressing down on my shoulders.


    Hu Qian''s words surfaced in my mind! From what I know of Hu Qian, she must know some strange techniques, and adding on to that she seems to be extremely concerned about this matter of jumping off the building, I have already experienced the baptism of water monkey and wandering soul so I have no doubts about this matter.


    "Fatty, are you alright?" Wang An walked over to me, who was frozen on the spot, and asked, "Why do you look so ugly?"


    Not mentioning me, even Wang An had a very ugly expression on his face. He continued, "A person that can scare people to death."


    I did my best to smile as I patted his shoulder. "It''s fine. Let''s continue walking."


    Following that, my shoulder became more and more similar to that of the Sunwater Monkey!


    Suddenly, Xiao Lee''s voice came from behind him: "Fatty, Wang An, wait for me.


    Grandma told me a long time ago that if you hear a familiar voice on the road at night, you must first spit on the ground three times and say, "Don''t blame me," because the one calling you from behind might not be a person!


    There was a fire on each of his shoulders and the top of his head! It was known as Yang Fire! Yang Fire strong body strong, can burn "Yin people", hundred evil impermeable, and Yang Fire dim body weak, is also Yin people''s favorite around the target. The night, especially at ten o''clock, was the night walk of a hundred ghosts! Some of the Yin people, because of the existence of Yang Fire, couldn''t get close to others directly, so they pretended to be the people beside them and called out your name. If you turned around, they would blow out your Yang Fire, pulling you down to accompany them.


    Xiao Lee''s voice came from behind me, causing my heart to leap into my throat; Who the hell knew if the person who turned around was that damned bitch!


    I didn''t turn my head. Wang An, who was standing in front of me, suddenly turned his head!


    Then, the weight on my shoulder instantly disappeared. A gust of cold wind blew past me, causing the surrounding flowers and plants to remain motionless!


    Wang An shuddered, and his eyes suddenly became wooden. It was as if someone was standing on his or her toes.


    I swallowed and said to myself, "Can''t see me, can''t see me!"


    What was there to be afraid of? I don''t know why I''m so popular with the Yin people, or why I can bump into things wherever I go.


    Wang An slowly raised his head. His empty eyes were like those of a puppet''s. He suddenly smiled at me and then quickly rushed towards the side of the stairs, his head facing the stairs!


    I was stupefied. People don''t offend ghosts or criminals, so Wang An and I don''t have any conflicts with this woman, much less any social interactions. Logically speaking, if there are debts between the two of us, we shouldn''t be looking for us to take revenge!


    He immediately rushed over and forcefully pushed Wang An''s waist to the side, then pressed his entire body against Wang An''s.


    I can''t do anything to this damned bitch, but she''s still more than enough to suppress Wang An''s weight!


    At this moment, Wang An was so strong that he wanted to knock me flying several times. Thinking about it, he also remembered that the child''s piss had an effect on the Yin people. Without saying anything further, he placed one hand on Wang An''s forehead and with the other hand, he started to unbuckle his belt!


    Sometimes I think, what if Instructor Liu meets a ghost? He deserved to be a virgin! I laughed in my heart, but why did a little sadness spread through my mind?


    I am convinced that I am useless at a time like this.


    "F * ck!" I cursed out loud. At this crucial moment, my belt could no longer be unbuckled. In a panic, I used both my hands to tap on the belt. Wang An sent me flying!


    My back came into close contact with the earth, and Wang An floated up like a zombie to stand in front of me and look at me.


    "Big Sis, wait a moment!" I hurriedly begged for mercy, "I know that you died in injustice, but there is no conflict between us. Can''t you go to the person that caused you harm?"


    "I don''t want to hurt anyone!" Suddenly, Wang An spoke in human language, but it was a woman''s voice. "But what''s wrong with my child?"


    With him as the center, a sudden gust of wind rose up from the ground, causing the fat on my face to tremble three times.


    "You are a good person, I don''t want to hurt you, but this man and they can''t escape!" The ghost lady said.


    I suddenly recalled that one of the people who were discussing her death a few days ago was Wang An! Did she mean not to let go of all those people who were gossiping behind her back?


    Damn, this bitch wants to wipe out the entire medical school? I really don''t know whether to laugh or cry when she says let me go!


    "Wow!" The cry of a baby came into my head!


    My head sank. I don''t know if it was my imagination or something, but I actually saw a round baby crawling out from the toilet towards me!


    When he looked over at Wang An, cold sweat immediately flowed down his back. The dead girl was using her hands to control Wang An''s feet!


    She looked at the baby, and so did Wang An.


    The infant quickly climbed onto the girl''s body. The girl looked at the child and suddenly smiled!


    I saw the baby mutter something into the girl''s ear, and she turned to look at me.


    The chill sent shivers down my spine!


    "My child is hungry!" The girl said.


    Following that, the controller, Wang An, charged towards me!


    The Ghost Infant on the girl''s shoulder grinned at me, revealing two fangs!


    Wang An''s strength far exceeded my imagination. He grabbed my neck, but my strength couldn''t break both of her hands.


    Following that, my body floated in the air as my mind was thrown into chaos!


    The Ghost Infant climbed down from the girl''s body and climbed up my feet to my head!


    A chill went down his spine and covered his entire body!


    The Ghost Infant raised the corner of its mouth as it bared its fangs and bit onto it!


    A wave of pain that was etched into my soul instantly made my mind clear!


    His feet kept kicking Wang An, but he did not move!


    It''s over! I''m going to die here!


    I thought.


    Just when I thought that I was doomed, a scorching heat came from my right chest! Immediately after, the heat became more and more intense, and a yellow light shot out from my right chest!


    Ah!" The girl screamed and fell backwards. The Ghost Infant was thrown to the side. He fell to the ground and started crying!


    The girl looked at me resentfully, picked up the Ghost Infant and disappeared!


    Holding his hair, he let out a scream like a pig being butchered! This Ghost Infant actually dared to suck my brain!


    Lowering his head to look at his chest, he saw that the fox tattoo had reappeared! However, it was no longer the fox who was lying down with its eyes closed. Instead, it had opened its eyes and the tail behind its back had stood up straight!


    Looking at Wang An, who was lying on the floor in a daze, he held his aching head and moved towards him.


    "Wake up!" I slapped him on the cheek, but Wang An didn''t move at all!


    After a long time, the pain in his head lessened a bit. Only then did he carry Wang An and walk towards the dormitory building.


    My sixth sense told me that behind me walked a pair of eyes looking at me. Turning around, I saw that at the door of the washroom, the girl was holding a baby that was crying non-stop as she looked at me with a sinister gaze!


    His entire body shuddered, and he began to move even faster!


    The will to carry Wang An back to the dormitory was already starting to grow blurry. He casually threw him onto the bed. His legs went soft and his vision turned black!


    The next day, I felt someone calling my name, but I couldn''t wake up, no matter what, until a bucket of cold water washed over me!


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Zhao Leejun looking at me with a worried expression while holding a washbasin.


    Seeing that I had woken up, he threw the basin to the side and asked, "Are you alright? I think you''ve been sleeping here since morning! "


    Sitting up, I saw that I wasn''t sleeping on the bed at all, but who was on the floor.


    "Where''s Wang An?" I asked.


    "I''m not feeling well, and I''m still sleeping." Zhao Leejun looked at Wang An, who was on my bed.


    He stood up and saw that the sleeping Wang Xin had also put down his clothes. Looking at his wet body, he turned around and entered the washroom. "Help me report that I''m not going to class today."


    Inside the mirror, my eyes are lifeless and my face is ashen. When I think back to last night''s gaze, my body felt a chill! It was the look of a viper! I have no doubt that she will kill me.


    At this time, I thought of Hu Qian, the only one who can save me now is her!


    After changing his clothes, he glanced at the sleeping Wang An and walked out of the dormitory!

 C8

    "This is what happened. Think of a way to save me."


    After meeting Hu Qian out, she told her in detail what happened last night. Looking at me with disappointment, Hu Qian said, "Didn''t I already warn you not to wander around at night!"


    "I know." I nodded. "But it''s too late to say anything about it now."


    Hu Qian sighed, "I have also always paid attention to the dead girl, and I discovered that she was definitely not as simple as an evil ghost. The child in her womb is a child born with two lifetimes of grievances! "


    "Two lifetimes of injustice? What is that? " I asked.


    "Three feet above the head is a god, and three feet below the head is a different thing!" The Ghost Infant was one of them, the baby itself was a spiritual object. If it was born in this world and lost due to parents, it would definitely become a vengeful spirit and kill its own parents! "However, the chances of this happening are very slim, only a thousandth of them did so. In other words, among a thousand abortions, there is only one child!" Hu Qian sighed, "The formation of two lives of Ghost Infant is even more insignificant now, only one in ten thousand. Furthermore, it requires an extremely vicious person from his previous world to experience a knife and mountain frying pan in order to get the chance to reincarnate, yet they were aborted by his parents. The second time was fortunately still so ferocious the second time, and he turned around in the same body.


    I listened to Hu Qian slowly, as if she was a fairy tale. Hu Qian looked at me with an "infatuated" expression as if she had just slapped my head.


    "Why did you hit me?" I shouted, covering my head.


    "All you men care about is a moment of happiness, causing all the living creatures to fall into the Nascent Soul Stage. Do you think we should fight?"


    "Wait!" I''m confused! Where is the Nascent Soul Mountain? " I said, confused.


    Hu Qian said, "Have you heard of the Underworld''s eighteen levels of hell?"


    I nodded!


    Hu Qian continued, "The Falling Infant Mountain and the White Bone Pit''s Fengdu City are considered one of the three most dangerous places in the Underworld, and the Falling Infant Mountain is named as the place where the children were taken. Rumors say that the Falling Infant Mountain is filled with grievances that are overflowing even great powers like the Ksitigarbha King cannot surpass!"


    "So that''s how it is!" I suddenly realized, "What does that have to do with me!? That child is not mine! "


    Hu Qian immediately jumped up, pointed at my nose and cursed, "You humans are such selfish people ¡­"


    "You make it sound like you''re not human!" When I saw that Hu Qian was about to get angry, I immediately said smilingly.


    It was reasonable to not hit a smiling person. Hu Qian sat down angrily with her arms around her chest: "Go, I will think of a way to solve this."


    "Are you sure?" I asked.


    "I can''t do anything about the top seven. The next genius is the top seven!" Hu Qian said.


    "Alright!" "Sorry for the trouble." I smiled.


    Walking out of the door, only then did he realize what Hu Qian meant by those words. "You humans!" Forget it, my grandma is also very mysterious. Maybe this is her way of doing things.


    I walked out of the restaurant and headed towards the school. When I reached the school entrance, a black car suddenly sped past me!


    "He doesn''t have eyes!" I cursed.


    After saying that, the black car stopped and a burly man walked out from the back of the school gates. I was immediately terrified and didn''t turn my head back to look at him as I entered the school gates.


    "Mr Zhou, sorry to trouble you." A male voice came from behind me.


    Subconsciously looking back, I opened my eyes wide! There was actually Instructor Liu on the passenger side! He was lying ill on the passenger seat, and then I looked in the direction of the voice. The big man was nodding and bowing behind a man with a goatee who was in his forties, dressed in a Chinese tunic, his hands clasped behind his back as he surveyed our school.


    Hearing the man''s words, she smiled and nodded.


    "No!" I don''t want to come here! There''s a ghost here! There''s a ghost here! " The man wanted to pull Instructor Liu down, but the sickly Instructor Liu immediately "glowed" and struggled vigorously.


    "Don''t bother with him, just follow me inside to take a look." Mr Zhou glanced at the other side.


    I curiously sized up this unfamiliar person. They didn''t even look at me when they passed by me!


    Looking at Instructor Liu in the car, he felt a sudden sense of joy. I''ll let you mess around!


    Maybe this is the legendary diaosi mentality. In any case, Hu Qian has already promised to help me settle this, so I''m not afraid of that damned bitch.


    The two people who had entered the school entered the principal''s office!


    I took out my phone and secretly took a picture of Instructor Liu''s appearance before leaving in high spirits.


    That night, Hu Qian found me and told me to come to school after midnight.


    I didn''t know what she was going to do, but I agreed.


    It wasn''t long before midnight, and as promised, I reached the campus. However, I didn''t see Hu Qian around.


    "Hey, what are you sneaking around for?"


    Just as I was reaching my head out to search for Hu Qian''s figure, Hu Qian''s voice came from behind me.


    It scared me out of my wits!


    He patted his chest and said with lingering fear, "What are you doing? You scared me to death!" Looking at Hu Qian''s empty hands, I did not understand. "Why, you don''t even use the peach wood sword? Isn''t that how it''s played on TV? "


    "I already said that I don''t know Dao Arts!" Hu Qian retorted in a bad mood.


    Hu Qian walked towards that building. Although I was afraid, I did not want to show any signs of fear in front of Hu Qian.


    Without saying a word, Hu Qian took out a roll of red silk from her pocket and wrapped it around my fingers!


    "What are you doing?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Nonsense, if you don''t lure it down, how can I help you?" Hu Qian rolled her eyes at me and said.


    My eyeballs immediately popped out of my eye sockets as I hurriedly untied the red string and waved my hands. "Are you crazy? "I don''t care if I''m wearing slippers or not!"


    "Well, I don''t care about you!" You can go your own way! " Hu Qian turned and headed towards the dormitory.


    After considering the stakes, he clenched his teeth and agreed!


    There wasn''t even a sound control light on in the hallway, and it was pitch black except for my heartbeat.


    This building had a total of six floors. It was a teacher''s dormitory, but no teacher lived here. Those who came here to teach had their own houses, so they left after teaching every day. Who would stay here? As time passed, the building became abandoned.


    When I reached the third floor, I couldn''t move anymore, and my legs started to shake. Looking down, I saw Hu Qian waving and laughing happily at me!


    He suddenly felt like crying. He just wanted to leave, but if I leave, this damned woman will let him go? Definitely not.


    When he reached the fourth floor, a strange feeling surged through his mind. It was exactly the same as last night! Someone was watching me in the dark.


    Thinking of Hu Qian''s words, I took out the rattle in my pocket and turned around. Every step I took gently shook the rattle.


    The drum didn''t ring, and my heart thumped with it! This feeling was not easy to bear! You don''t know when this damned woman will come out and give you a fright! This was not a TV show, so there was no way to guess what was going on.


    I safely made it down to the second floor. My back was already soaked in cold sweat. At this moment, my feet suddenly stopped moving. The drum in my hand didn''t shake as it started to sway!


    My mind suddenly sank as I looked down. The Ghost Infant was sitting on my feet, fiddling with the rattle.


    His heart was beating as fast as an electric motor. He carefully placed the drum on the stairs to the side!


    The Ghost Infant happily picked up the rattle, and I could now move my feet ¡­


    "Elder Sister Hu!" I shouted and ran downstairs.


    Due to his impatience, the red line reached his leg and he fell down at the corner of the first and second floor.


    When I raised my head and saw that Hu Qian was already in front of me, I pointed to the corridor and shouted, "It''s inside."


    Hu Qian didn''t feel the slightest bit of nervousness.


    After he finished speaking, he rushed towards the corridor.


    F * ck! I won''t be tricked by this girl, right?


    A horrible thought came to me.


    He cleaned up all the red strings in his hand and ran to the center to anxiously search for Hu Qian''s figure!


    I saw that damned bitch standing right where she jumped off from, and Hu Qian ran to the top of the building.


    The Ghost Infant hid in her arms, crying as if it was complaining to its "mother"!


    The Ghost Infant in her mother''s embrace bit onto her "body" with its sharp teeth, revealing a face full of satisfaction.


    I saw the girl''s body grow darker.


    However, this girl didn''t seem to notice at all. Raising his head, he looked at Hu Qian with an evil expression.


    Hu Qian raised her head as if she was thinking highly of herself: "I will cover this place, move elsewhere."


    The Ghost Infant in my embrace seemed to have fallen asleep as it continued to absorb the "nutrient solution" calmly. I waved my arms and shouted, "Elder Sister Hu, she was the one who bullied me last night. Help me take revenge!"


    The Ghost Infant has a backer! Brother has it too, and it seems that my backer is even more powerful than his backer, crying as if he had found an organization, "Other people''s children" bullied me!


    Next! The girl''s body quickly disappeared, while the Ghost Infant''s body became clearer and stronger.


    A strong wind was blowing around me, and I was stunned by the scene!


    Ghost Infant killing its mother?


    Hu Qian seemed to have already expected this and rushed towards the Ghost Infant.


    With a palm strike on the head of the Ghost Infant, the Ghost Infant wailed loudly, causing my eardrums to vibrate in pain!


    Logically, ghosts should not have a physical entity, but Hu Qian''s palm attack had clearly touched a physical entity!


    I heard my grandma say that ghosts with physical entities can''t be called ghosts! It was called "Fiend" and it was also called "Demonic Ghost"!


    Hu Qian''s laughing face tensed up as she saw the crying Ghost Infant stretch its body and slowly opened its eyes.


    And he was looking in the direction where I was hiding!


    "Fatty Dun, hurry up and leave." Hu Qian called out to me.

 C9

    Hu Qian didn''t need to say that I knew that I was in danger the moment it looked at me.


    Just as I started running, my sexy butt suddenly felt a chill. I turned my head to see that the Ghost Infant had already reached my butt.


    F * ck off with his sharp tiger teeth, he had lost the word ''sharp''. This was simply tiger teeth!


    I swear I don''t want him to bite me!


    Luckily, I reacted fast. Before he could even bite, I had already sat him down on the ground, turned around, took off my shoes, and stuffed them into his mouth.


    The Ghost Infant on the ground was also stunned! Maybe I didn''t expect this move from you guys. Taking a deep breath, I turned around and ran!


    I lost my other slipper while I was running!


    Her bare feet were stung by the rocks on the ground.


    Hu Qian had already reached the Ghost Infant''s side, and continued to strike at it with punches and kicks. I am very clear on Hu Qian''s attack power, and I can''t help but feel a little pity for this Ghost Infant.


    Pah pah pah! After spitting out three mouthfuls of saliva consecutively, he suddenly warned Fatty, "Fatty, don''t be so soft-hearted like a woman. This damn brat almost took your life."


    Thinking about it this way, the Ghost Infant that was looking at Hu Qian and beating him up really wanted to kick him a few times. Cough cough, the thought that it was just a useless person was dispelled from its mind.


    That Ghost Infant was really powerful, after being violently beaten up by Hu Qian for so long, it looked like nothing had happened, but its movement skills were in a mess and it could only bite, it was no different from a child.


    Hu Qian even turned her head to look at my situation from time to time, making me feel touched. Hu Qian, you are actually so concerned about my safety at such a critical juncture, I must give birth to a baby monkey with you.


    Many years later, Hu Qian and I talked about this matter, and made fun of how she cared so much about me. Unexpectedly, Hu Qian threw me a white hair and said: "I didn''t see you leave, otherwise how could that little bastard hurt me?"


    From the corner, a pair of eyes leaked out as she watched this "abnormal" battle. Hu Qian was worried that my safety had been taken advantage of by the Ghost Infant, so she climbed up her shoulder, and bit towards Hu Qian''s neck.


    I was so anxious that I wanted to rush over and help, but Hu Qian''s reaction was very fast, her right hand blocked the pair of fox spirits and she didn''t let them succeed, however her own arm was tightly bitten.


    With a frown, he pressed the Ghost Infant on the ground. His left fist rained down on the''s body.


    "Heeheehee ¡­"


    The Ghost Infant on the ground suddenly laughed, as if it was not the one Hu Qian was beating up.


    Hu Qian turned her head and roared at me: "What the f * ck are you still doing here! Hurry up and f * ck off! "


    Where can I go! Just as she was about to speak, the Ghost Infant took advantage of Hu Qian''s distraction to attack and pounced towards Hu Qian.


    "Be careful!" I shouted.


    Hu Qian was unable to defend against the Ghost Infant''s pounce and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, the moon was suddenly blocked by the black clouds and Hu Qian''s body faintly emitted a burst of light green aura. Immediately after, the Ghost Infant seemed to have suffered a heavy blow and was sent flying backwards with a hole in its body.


    The Ghost Infant screamed out miserably as it laid on the ground and looked at Hu Qian! The hole was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    The current Hu Qian has a familiar face, but I don''t recognize her. Her black eyes turned green.


    "Cough cough, this old Daoist didn''t disturb you!" The Ghost Infant and Hu Qian looked at each other, not daring to make a move. At this moment, a male voice came from the direction of the door.


    Looking towards the main entrance, I saw a man wearing a yellow robe walk in. I saw that he looked familiar! Mr Zhou.


    The arrival of the Mr Zhou formed a triangle with the confrontation with Hu Qian''s Ghost Infant!


    From what the Mr Zhou had seen and heard this morning, it was very likely that the reason was because of this Ghost Infant that Instructor Liu had invited them here today, and Hu Qian was also doing it for the Ghost Infant!


    Thinking about it this way, the two of them were on the same side, and looking at the current situation, there was a high chance that Hu Qian himself could not handle the Ghost Infant. Thinking about it, I stood up and shouted, "Mr Zhou, have you seen the Ghost Infant yet?


    Before the words even left my mouth, three gazes simultaneously fell on me. The malice of the Ghost Infant, the estrangement of Hu Qian, and the playfulness of the Mr Zhou made me unable to speak any further.


    Mr Zhou retracted his gaze, looked at Ghost Infant, and laughed: "Don''t kill, I''ll send you to your reincarnation."


    The Ghost Infant was full of resistance, revealing its fangs like a menacing and fearful tiger! His body continuously retreated.


    Mr Zhou retracted his gaze and smiled at Hu Qian: "Honorable guest, where did you come from? "For whom?"


    "This has nothing to do with you." Hu Qian turned around and walked in my direction. "It''s yours."


    I stood up with a burst of heartache, and was about to take off my back to bandage her, but before I could take it off, Hu Qian''s hand had already reached my chest. She grabbed a point on my right chest and headed towards the dormitory building.


    "Ai ai!" I screamed


    Hu Qian was not moved.


    Looking towards the yellow-robed Mr Zhou and Ghost Infant, I asked, "Elder Sister Hu, aren''t you going to help?"


    Hu Qian turned her head and looked: "I am not his opponent, if she can''t subdue the Ghost Infant, if I go, I will be sending myself to my death. If you like to stay here, you can just wait here!"


    After Hu Qian finished speaking, she walked towards the female dorm. I looked at Hu Qian''s back, then clenched my teeth at Mr Zhou''s actions.


    Thinking like this, he immediately headed towards the male dorm building. No matter who I love, I won''t do that kind of work!


    After returning to the dorm, I kept recalling the scene from before. Suddenly, I sat up.


    At that time, when the Ghost Infant appeared behind me, Hu Qian was on top of the roof, and after I escaped, it took Hu Qian 5 seconds to rush over, this ¡­ Reality?


    At the thought of this unreasonable point, I no longer had any sleep, and finally comforted myself: these days, who is not a little unique.


    Perhaps these strange people all have their own special methods, I consoled myself.


    On the second day, I couldn''t wait to rush downstairs after staying up all night. The campus was full of life and prosperity, how could there be any traces of last night''s struggle!


    He couldn''t come up with anything, so he found Hu Qian to ask her about her suspicions, hoping to get a reasonable explanation from her! But after Hu Qian gave me a good beating and left, my stomach was full of grievances.


    In the morning, the head teacher came to our class and called me out by name.


    I don''t know what happened, but I followed the Dean of Education into the Principal''s office!


    Did I get caught wandering around last night? That shouldn''t be!


    Pushing open the door of the principal''s office, what I saw was not the principal but the Mr Zhou.


    Mr Zhou looked at me with a face full of smiles. "You''re here?"


    "What''s going on?" I rubbed my head in confusion.


    Mr Zhou waved to the head instructor by the side. He closed the door and walked out.


    "Mr Zhou ¡­" I shouted but was interrupted by the Mr Zhou with a wave of his hand!


    Mr Zhou standing here meant that Ghost Infant had lost last night!


    "Little brother, you don''t need to be so restrained to sit!" Mr Zhou said.


    I also sat down without restraint, rubbed my hands and asked: "Mr Zhou, why did you call me here?"


    Mr Zhou laughed: "You saw what happened yesterday, so I told you clearly, the girl last night was a monster."


    I instantly jumped up and said, "Mr Zhou, stop speaking nonsense. How could she be a demon?!"


    "You don''t believe me?" The Mr Zhou asked.


    "Do you believe me?!" I shook my head.


    Mr Zhou patted my shoulder and said: "I was just casually saying it, don''t be so angry."


    I sat back down, not in a hurry to retort and think back to every detail regarding Hu Qian.


    From her awkward words to what happened last night, the more he thought about it, the more he lost all of his confidence. He raised his head to look at the smiling Mr Zhou and asked: "Who are you?"


    "Zhou Sigui!" The Mr Zhou said indifferently.


    "Oh." I bowed my head in response.


    The Mr Zhou said: "I know that this matter has a huge impact on you, but I can tell you this very responsibly. Your school is not peaceful at all. And the one with you last night was the strongest. "


    I was immediately dumbfounded. I raised my head stiffly and said, "This joke isn''t funny at all!"


    "You think this is a joke?" Mr Zhou coldly snorted, "If you don''t believe it, you can use this [Divine Vision] to see if it''s a lie or not."


    With that, Mr Zhou took out a copper coin from his robes. The copper coin was a bit old, its surface was filled with rust, and the words on it were unclear. In the middle of the copper coin was a square copper coin eye.


    I didn''t accept the copper coin as my heart continuously churned. Thinking back to every single detail I had with Hu Qian, I simply couldn''t believe this old Daoist''s words. If it wasn''t for Hu Qian who was already dead, then to me, the Phoenix Ancient City wouldn''t be as simple as being someone I like.


    He stood up and said, "I''m sorry, but I need to consider this carefully."


    Mr Zhou said indifferently: "Have you frequently bumped into evil recently?"


    He turned his head and said in surprise, "How did you know?"


    "The black gas in your head is about to cover your eyes. If not for the old Daoist knocking into you, you wouldn''t even be alive tonight!" Mr Zhou said.


    Mr Zhou saw my hesitation and stood up. "Your relationship with that girl is very subtle, I can also see that the people in the sect aren''t people who must be killed by a demon, if that girl doesn''t have any malicious intent, I can let her go, but you don''t even know her background, and you dared to be sincere to her?"


    I admitted that I was moved and didn''t continue to listen to him continue. "You should know that this old Taoist couldn''t bear to see you die just like that, so he came here to save you."


    He placed the copper coin in my hand and said, "As for how you''ll do it, it''ll be up to you."


    Looking at the copper coin in his hand, he was at a loss.


    Mr Zhou opened the door and walked out.


    Inside the principal''s office, I didn''t react for a long time!


    Holding the copper coin in his hand, he leaned against the sofa and looked up at the ceiling, sighing in his heart: Hu Qian! Who the hell are you?

 C10

    It had already been a week since she had last seen the Mr Zhou. Although I have seen his countless times in this week, Hu Qian still did not have the courage to see if she was a demon or not.


    I''m afraid! I''m really scared!


    Perhaps I didn''t even notice it myself, because at that time, I had already believed in Zhou Sigui''s words without a doubt!


    Seeing that Hu Qian was no longer sticking to me like in the past, and had instead walked away with her head lowered, Xiao Lee Wang An and a few other smelly brat like him said that she had thought of something and did not want to court death anymore. If it were before, I might have refuted them, but now, I could only laugh and leave.


    Wang An lay in his room for three days after that incident before he gradually recovered. He had no memory of that day at all! I was a little envious of Wang An. Forgetting was also a relief! Instructor Liu never came to school again. I heard that he had already resigned. As for where he went, I have no idea.


    The girl who fell from the building had long since disappeared from everyone''s sight. Eating and drinking every day was not affected in the slightest. After experiencing it personally, I can''t forget it no matter what! Whose fault was that child? Was it the product of a one-night stand or an irresponsible act?


    Looking in that direction, I took a deep breath. I''m not a saint, so I can''t grasp other people''s thoughts, but I can grasp my own thoughts. I was born to be human, so I must be kind!


    That day, Hu Qian found me.


    She was the one who ran to our classroom to find me. I didn''t try to avoid her, so she sat beside me, causing Wang An and the rest to cry out in alarm.


    "What are you blabbering about!" "Shut up!" Hu Qian shouted at them as usual.


    The three of them immediately shut their mouths.


    I don''t dare to look at Hu Qian, or maybe it''s because I don''t dare to face my own heart.


    Hu Qian didn''t know what I was thinking and asked, "If I say what you promised me, will it still be counted? It''s almost summer vacation. "


    "Huh?" I asked curiously, "What is it?"


    "Is there something on my face? Look at me." Hu Qian said seriously: "Otherwise, I will beat you up."


    Sighing, he turned his head. It was his first time interacting with Hu Qian at such a close distance.


    "You told me you were going to break off the engagement!" Hu Qian said seriously: "Kid, you are not going to admit it?"


    "No!" I scratched my head, "Of course I''m serious, but ¡­"


    "That''s good!" Hu Qian stood up and laughed, "I will make a move tomorrow night. All four of you will be coming over to give everyone a farewell meal.


    "Is this the real Elder Sister Hu!?" Xiao Lee rubbed his hands together with a lewd smile on his face: "Then I won''t be polite!"


    "As long as you come, I won''t bring anything to be afraid of. It''s decided just like that!" Hu Qian called out to her and walked out of the classroom.


    In an instant all three of them sat up to me and gave me a thumbs-up


    "Fatty, this move is just too good. You have already learnt Chinese military strategy, Elder Sister Hu is no longer able to hold it in. They have already gotten used to your existence!" Wang An snickered.


    I smiled and said nothing.


    The Coppersword in my hand tightened its grip, and a thought appeared in my mind!


    Chen Fengjiao, the one you love is Hu Qian! Who cares if she''s human or a demon, don''t you have the courage to do that?


    Thinking of this, all the worry from the past few days disappeared! So what if he was a demon? She didn''t harm me and saved my life time and time again. This debt of gratitude is enough!


    The next day, I went to the same Sichuan Cuisine as before. After the five of them took a seat, I used the time I had to go to the toilet to run to the door. I took out a Coppersword and dripped a drop of water on top of the copper coin.


    Fox! A huge white fox sat opposite Wang An and the others!


    I couldn''t stop my steps as I stepped backwards. When I bumped into the beer chests that were piled up, the sound of shattering beer echoed out in the hall.


    "Yes." He couldn''t stop apologizing, but the shop owner was unwilling to let him off.


    The four people in the room all came out when they heard the huge commotion from outside. They could immediately tell what had happened.


    Hu Qian sighed as she lost a huge amount of money.


    Returning to the room, I remained absent-minded. Even though I had already made up my mind that I would love Hu Qian no matter if she was a demon or human, after knowing the truth, I was still terrified!


    As for people, they were just too despicable. They wholeheartedly wanted to pursue the truth of the matter, but they didn''t believe it even though the truth was right in front of their eyes.


    "Fatty, what''s wrong?" Leejun whispered as he saw through my condition.


    If I had been able to eat with Hu Qian before, I would have already jumped three feet into the air. But now, I was unusually quiet, and everyone could see that there was a problem.


    He shook his head and smiled at Leejun, indicating that he was fine.


    Hu Qian, Xiao Lee Wang An and the rest were making fun of each other.


    Why is it a demon? I asked Hu Qian in my heart.


    But Hu Qian, do you know? Even though I know you''re a monster, I still love you. I just need time to calm down.


    After eating for six hours, he walked out of the restaurant while rubbing his round belly. A few of his classmates could be seen walking along the street. Since it was not the city center, the medical academy was exceptionally quiet!


    Xiao Lee and the others looked at me as if I understood everything. They walked ahead of me with their arms around each other''s shoulders, leaving me and Hu Qian behind.


    I don''t know how to begin, just as if nothing had happened. But my expression betrayed me.


    "So comfortable!" A light breeze blew over, causing Hu Qian to close her eyes and sigh emotionally, "In the past, the mountain was filled with such air everywhere."


    "Yes, that''s right. "It''s good," I said, and my mouth didn''t quite open.


    "Fatty!" Hu Qian suddenly said.


    "Ah?" "What''s wrong?" Ye Zichen hurriedly replied.


    "Thank you." Hu Qian earnestly said to me.


    "I should be the one thanking you." I said to myself, "Thank you for saving me so many times. Thank you for letting me realize my inadequacies. Thank you for giving me this opportunity to start over. I always believed that those who are not of my race would have a different heart from them."


    I don''t know how long I''ve been talking, but when I came back to my senses, Hu Qian was no longer by my side, so I immediately looked around, only to see Hu Qian walking down the main road towards the top.


    I immediately gave chase.


    Hu Qian''s expression was as cold as ice, repelling others from a thousand miles away. Looking towards the direction where her gaze went, I saw a familiar person standing in front of me! Mr Zhou.


    What was he doing here? Was it for Hu Qian?


    Impossible, he has already promised me, to let Hu Qian go, I believe that he will not forget his promise.


    The Mr Zhou smiled at the two of us, then turned and walked towards the black shadow.


    "Elder Sister Hu!" Hu Qian did not budge from my call and quickly followed.


    Although I don''t know why Mr Zhou is here, but I can''t let anything happen to his! He then followed his.


    Turning the corner, he saw Mr Zhou looking at us with his hands behind his back, laughing.


    "Mr Zhou! "You ¡­"


    I just wanted to ask, but Mr Zhou''s words immediately caused my heart to turn cold!


    "You did pretty well, you really brought her to me!"


    Hu Qian turned her head and her eyes were filled with hostility. That one glance caused my body to involuntarily retreat, and immediately after, I stepped forward bravely. I glared furiously at Zhou Sigui and asked viciously: "What are you trying to do?"


    "What do I want? Weren''t you the one who begged me to do this? " Zhou Sigui''s face revealed a playful smile like that day.


    I suddenly realized that he had set up a trap for me! He was a Daoist, but he did not have any intentions of letting Hu Qian go!


    "Do you even have the shame to go back on your word?" I stood in front of Hu Qian and cursed, "Did you forget what you promised me back then?"


    "Shame? What was that? "Can you eat it?" Zhou Sigui coldly snorted, "This fox demon is useful to me. On the account that you helped me, I won''t kill you.


    "Bullshit!" When did I ever help you!? " He turned around and anxiously explained to Hu Qian, "Elder Sister Hu, don''t listen to his nonsense ¡­"


    Before I even finished speaking, my neck was directly lifted and both of Hu Qian''s eyes turned green as she said faintly: "You colluded with him to harm me?"


    I used all my strength to break Hu Qian''s hand''s mouth open and close. Three notes came out. No... "Yes!"


    Hu Qian threw me to the side, then smashed my back against a huge rock which protruded out, causing me to be confused!


    "Scram!" Otherwise, I''ll kill you. " Hu Qian coldly snorted.


    "I only met him once. He said that I don''t believe you''re a demon, and he even said that he doesn''t kill good demons. Do you believe me?" I shouted.


    "Child, it''s already like this, why are you hiding it? Haven''t you always wanted to kill this monster?" Zhou Sigui raised his right hand, and laughed sinisterly.


    This face was a far cry from the sage-like appearance from before!


    Just as I was about to refute, I saw a burst of golden light suddenly flash out from my chest, and then, it headed towards Hu Qian''s back.


    It was the copper coin!


    Hu Qian never thought that "I" would injure her, and I, who was behind her, was not on guard at all. After getting hit by the copper coin, it flew past her and into Zhou Sigui''s hands.


    Hu Qian''s body fell to the ground.


    "Originally, I wanted to kill you and finish off my last medicine. However, I also didn''t want to provoke the adult in your family. So, how about I let you die by your fianc¨¦''s hand?" Zhou Sigui walked towards Hu Qian and said those last words to me.


    Fianc¨¦?


    My brain exploded. Could it be ¡­


    "How dare you!" I was enraged as well. I flipped over my body, raised a huge rock in my hand and rushed towards Zhou Sigui.


    Zhou Sigui frowned, following closely behind him was a burst of cold air, it was so cold that it made me shiver!


    Ah!" I cried out, I felt that my body was not under my control, and my heels were at an angle of 45 degrees, heading towards Hu Qian.


    Zhou Sigui looked at me while smiling. I instantly understood! He was the one who used an evil technique! The one controlling my body right now is his!

 C11

    I should have thought of Hu Qian''s strange words and actions long ago, but I didn''t connect her to myself in the end.


    I watched as my body "floated" to the front of Hu Qian like a third party, and raised the rock in my hand that was supposed to smash towards Zhou Sigui!


    Zhou Sigui looked at me with a sinister smile. I swear, I really want to beat him up.


    The stone in his hand was lifted up, and a sorrowful cry came out from his heart, the red blood on Hu Qian''s chest continued to spew out!


    "No!" He exclaimed in his heart and his body returned to my control in an instant.


    "You should thank me. If it wasn''t for me, how could you have met your marriage?" Zhou Sigui''s detestable voice came out again.


    "Shut up!" I shouted loudly, and the fox tattoo on my chest reappeared, followed by the power of the tattoo pushing a thought out of my body!


    "I''ve underestimated you!" Zhou Sigui said indifferently.


    Before I could react, Zhou Sigui grabbed my neck and lifted it up. Even though he was almost fifty years old, his strength was astonishing!


    The oxygen I can breathe is getting less and less, and my mind is in a state of chaos. How much I love those bastards Wang An for coming back to find me! But from what I know of them, they won''t.


    "Wisdom!"


    A man''s voice came from behind me.


    Zhou Sigui''s eyes widened as he jumped backwards. I too, escaped the death zone!


    "Cough, cough!" His shriveled lungs were filled as he loudly coughed out blood. A few tears flowed out from the corner of his eyes!


    He looked behind him and saw an old man and a young man walking slowly towards him under the dim yellow light.


    The old man''s hair was like frost, and he was wearing casual clothes. His hands were behind his back. The youth didn''t smile. There was a huge black box on his back as he quietly followed the old man.


    The old man was not very old, he was about the same age as Zhou Sigui.


    The old man glanced at Hu Qian and sighed: "Why are you doing this?"


    Zhou Sigui squinted his eyes and said: "Yin Dongsheng! "How did you find out where I was?"


    Yin Dongsheng laughed: "If you want to be someone who doesn''t know what to do, don''t do it. After hiding from me for so long, it''s time to settle the score!"


    Zhou Sigui laughed: "With just you?"


    At this time, Hu Qian''s figure suddenly changed, her body quickly shrank, her human form also disappeared, and a white fox laid on the ground.


    I felt my heart ache, and immediately ran over and hugged Hu Qian in my embrace. I had clearly seen the situation before, Zhou Sigui and Yin Dongsheng had a conflict, the enemy of the enemy was my friend, I carried Hu Qian and ran towards Yin Dongsheng, but Zhou Sigui did not make a move.


    "Master! You saved her! " I was in tears.


    Yin Dongsheng looked at me, and my eyes and his gaze locked onto each other. I was stunned, and these eyes contained too many things I couldn''t see clearly, such as the unfathomable depth of the lake in the mountains, yet they were so clear that the bottom could be seen.


    "Yu Hui!" Yin Dongsheng called out lightly, and the youngster behind him answered.


    At this moment! Suddenly, there was a strong gust of wind! This wind came so suddenly.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that there were three figures in the empty space between Zhou Sigui and us!


    Two men and one woman!


    The girl looked in my direction and frowned. She extended her hand to grab Hu Qian and pulled him into her embrace.


    The girl''s mouth twitched as she looked in our direction and coldly said, "Who did it?!"


    "It''s the one behind you!" I pointed in the direction of their new baby, Zhou Sigui.


    When she looked towards Zhou Sigui, she saw that he had long since disappeared!


    I suddenly became anxious!


    "He was there just now!" I looked around for Zhou Sigui.


    The three of them retracted their gazes and looked at us.


    "You guys are done!" With that, the girl''s body disappeared, and Hu Qian''s body also disappeared.


    I didn''t stop him! I know they''re not human! Furthermore, he could tell that there was no intention to hurt Hu Qian.


    The remaining two men looked at us and pursed their lips and opened their claws.


    "Master! Zhou Sigui ran away again! " The youth suddenly said.


    "If he''s going to run then so be it. He shouldn''t be dead!" Yin Dongsheng sighed, looked at the two men and said, "There is a misunderstanding between the two deities! "We didn''t hurt her."


    "Pui!" This old Taoist, you talk too much when you''re talking nonsense! "


    Just as Yin Dongsheng wanted to say something, the two men had already charged over.


    Yin Dongsheng closed his eyes and let out a light sigh. I saw this youth''s body move a few steps back, and I was puzzled but I still followed him and took a few steps back.


    The two of them looked at each other. The atmosphere was filled with awkwardness.


    Yin Dongsheng did not dodge, but at the same time the two made contact with him, Yin Dongsheng''s body was suddenly surrounded by a layer of golden light!


    At the same time, the two men''s hands came into contact with the golden light, and the sound of sizzling meat was heard.


    The two men looked at each other as if they had made some sort of decision. One of them jumped high in the air and arrived behind Yin Dongsheng, while the other attracted his attention from the front.


    When I saw the two of them ''flying over a wall'', I immediately became terrified. Newton had actually managed to sit up from the lid of the coffin.


    His hand subconsciously reached to his side and found a spot of softness.


    "Release!" The young man looked at me as he touched his hand and coldly shouted.


    "I''m used to it, I''m used to it." Ye Zichen immediately apologized with a smile.


    However, that youth didn''t seem to care about his master''s safety at all. He stuck his hands in his pockets and only gave me a side view of his face! Needless to say, it really had the smell of Wu Yanzu.


    Pah pah pah! However, if Yin Dongsheng loses, then I won''t have a life left. I said to him: "Big brother, do you want to help your master?"


    That youth didn''t even turn his head and said, "If my master isn''t a match for me, then there''s no use in going up!"


    As soon as he said that, two screams came from directly in front of us.


    The two men were lying on the ground, with two earthen nails sticking out from their shoulders!


    Yin Dongsheng panted as he said, "I am sorry, but you all can''t listen to what I have to say!"


    "Bah!" A man scolded, "We brothers are weaker than you, so it''s up to you if you want to kill us or cut us up, but Hu Family is definitely not your fault."


    Yin Dongsheng''s face froze for a moment before he laughed: "The deities'' clan is too serious, since the two deities here are of the Hu Family, then do you know Hu Changhee?"


    The two men revealed looks of surprise as they looked at each other in silence.


    He probably knew her.


    Yin Dongsheng also saw through their thoughts and continued to speak: "I am not talented, I have some relations with Hu Changhee, and speaking of your sister''s matter, it has absolutely nothing to do with us, it is what my erroneous junior brother calls", if the deities trust me, I can personally capture her and bring her to your house to denounce you. "


    "How can I trust you?" A man said.


    "Thirty years ago, Hu Changhee was injured by a person from the Liu Clan and was saved by them. Hu Changhee is grateful in his heart and that Taoist was also moved by Hu Changhee. The two of them became brothers." Yin Dongsheng said as he unbuttoned his shirt. There was a huge fox tattoo on his chest, and that fox was more than twice the size of mine. "I am that Taoist, Yin Dongsheng!"


    The two men looked at each other with less and less suspicion in their eyes!


    Yin Dongsheng removed the spikes that were nailed to their shoulders and the two men did not continue fighting. They looked at each other in dismay for a while before cupping their hands at Yin Dongsheng: "Since father is here and your benefactor doesn''t dare to act rashly, uncle, please remember what you said!"


    "Of course!" Yin Dongsheng laughed.


    "Let''s go!" The two men transformed into two foxes as they traversed the precipice!


    "Master, this has nothing to do with you." The youth said.


    Yin Dongsheng buttoned his shirt and turned around: "When I exchanged blows with them, I could already feel the aura of my big brother. That heavily injured person definitely has a great relationship with big brother as well, do you think that I can stay out of this?"


    "But ¡­"


    "Yu Hui, you have to know, there are some things that cannot be done with the beauty of both sides. If necessary, you still have to follow your heart!" Yin Dongsheng said.


    "Disciple understands!" The youth lowered his head.


    "Daoist Priest." I hurried over.


    Yin Dongsheng turned his head to look at me in doubt, "Why are you still here?"


    Yin Dongsheng immediately bent down to support me: "What are you doing! I can''t accept it! "


    "I plead for you to teach me the art of escaping from the strange door of armor!" I said with my eyes wide open, "That white fox also has a great relationship with this little one. I beg of you!" "Sir."


    Yin Dongsheng was stunned. He used his hands to pull me up and said, "Tell me slowly."


    After receiving Yin Dongsheng''s consent, I told him everything that had happened to me, including my marriage with Hu Qian, as well as the reason why I was here.


    After Yin Dongsheng heard this, he did not speak. I panicked, "I beg you, Daoist, to take me in as your disciple. In the future, this disciple will definitely repay you many times."


    Yin Dongsheng said with a troubled look on his face, "Child, it''s not that I''m not willing to teach you, but this path is not something that you''re willing to follow, but rather depends on your dao bone and your comprehension ability. Both of these are indispensable!"


    "Daoist leader, I don''t have any extravagant hopes, I only like to save Hu Qian''s life. She was heavily injured because of me, I must do something!" I said firmly.


    "Then Zhou Sigui will definitely come and find you again. If you find out where he is, you must tell me." Yin Dongsheng said.


    "That''s for sure." I said smilingly, "Does that mean that you''re willing to take me in as your disciple?"


    "Let''s see your aptitude first!" Yin Dongsheng reached out to grab a yellowed book and said, "This Dao Arts manual was written by an old friend of mine. He had me entrust the fated to him and inherit his mantle.


    "Yes!" I nodded firmly!


    "Since it''s like this, you will always remember me as an unofficial disciple of my Jing Sect! "When I meet you again, if your accomplishments satisfy me, I will accept you as my disciple." After Yin Dongsheng finished speaking, he turned around and brought the youth into the vast night sky!


    "Daoist!" When can I see you? " I shouted in the direction they had left.


    "When I see an old friend, I will come and find you." Yin Dongsheng''s voice sounded.

 C12

    Hu Qian never came to school again, and didn''t show up even during the summer holidays. I don''t know how Hu Qian is doing, and even though I''m worried, it''s useless. Waiting for the arrival of Taoist Yin.


    The book that Taoist Yin had left for me had already been flipped to the ground, but there was no other way to put it into practice.


    The school was on leave for one month!


    We men had a good spanking before we went home. That''s it!


    It was already the morning of the second day when he returned home. His parents were still the same as before. The moment he put his luggage into the house, he impatiently ran towards his maternal grandma''s courtyard.


    His grandma was sitting in a rocking chair in the courtyard, holding a pipe in her hand as she squinted her eyes and basked in the sunlight!


    I walked over and took the pipe away from my hands. Grandmother breathed evenly and looked at the sleeping grandma as she shook her head. This little old lady''s habits hadn''t changed after so many years.


    Remember when I was a kid, I was scared out of my wits by my grandma''s look! I always thought that my grandma was dead. I remember the first time I saw her, I cried as if I was seeing something. I rushed home tearfully to my parents to tell them the news of my grandma''s death.


    He brought over a small stool from inside the house and sat beside his grandma. The afternoon sun shone onto his body and gave him an indescribable feeling of warmth.


    "Seventh Master, can I talk to my grandson before leaving?"


    Just as I was thinking back to the happy times, my grandmother suddenly whispered.


    Hearing these words, I was stunned and looked towards my grandma. Her eyes slowly opened. From chaos to clarity!


    "Grandma!" Who are you talking to? " I asked.


    My grandma tried to sit up, but to no avail. I quickly helped her up.


    Grandma took the pipe back and lit it up. She took two puffs and said, "The people below are here to pick me up!"


    I looked towards the door and felt a chill run down my spine. Just then, my grandma called out, "Seventh Elder?" Could it be the legendary White Impermanence?


    White Impermanence''s name was Xie Bian, and she was known as "Seventh Master"; Black Impermanence''s name was Fan Wuxia, and she was known as "Eighth Master". It was said that the two of them had been sworn brothers since childhood. One day, the two of them walked down to the bridge together. It was going to rain soon, so Seventh Elder told Eighth Lord to wait a bit before he went home to get his umbrella. Unexpectedly, after Seventh Lord left, the thunderstorm began, and the river surged. King Hades, whose faith was deep, ordered them to arrest the outlaws in front of the City God.


    "Yuan Yuan!" After I die, he buried me together with your grandfather. He waited for me for decades, and it really became difficult for him. " When her grandma mentioned the wrinkles at the corner of her grandfather''s eyes, she couldn''t help but smile.


    "Grandma, I don''t want you to go." My eyes were red.


    Grandma turned around and patted my head. "Silly child, who would be able to live forever? Their lives are in the hands of the heavens, and they can''t be forced."


    [Who told you to stay until five o''clock after you died?] I understand this principle, especially after I came into contact with that Dao arts manual, I understood that the ''Life and Death Thread'' truly existed. My grandmother''s death was inevitable, but when I thought of her death in front of me, a wave of sadness suddenly rose up in my heart.


    Like when she was young, she lay quietly on her grandma''s thigh, tears streaming down her face and soaking her clothes.


    "Grandmother doesn''t have any more wishes. Yuan Yuan, you are my biggest concern. I know you don''t like restraints. If you really don''t want to get married to the Celestial Fox Immortal, grandma will help you break off this engagement ¡­"


    "Grandma!" "I do." She interrupted her grandma.


    Grandma touched my head three times and gradually closed her eyes!


    Her whole body fell backwards. She immediately used her hand to support her grandma''s back. She gently cried out a few times, but her grandma didn''t move. At that moment, tears began to fall down her cheeks!


    In less than three minutes, I saw my mother, who was at work, rush in from the door in a flurry.


    When his mother went to work, she always felt like something big was going to happen, so she asked for a leave of absence and hurried back to her grandma''s house. However, she didn''t have the time to see her grandma for the last time.


    Her grandmother''s funeral was three days later. She was buried together with her grandfather according to her grandmother''s last words. A week after her death, she passed by the courtyard and couldn''t stop crying.


    That night, I found a bronze mirror and bought some white wine to pick a few willow leaves.


    Hanging the copper mirror on the doorstep, Liu Ye, who was immersed in the wine, said, "The sky is clear and the earth is bright, the clouds are cloudy and the Yang is clear. A five or six Yin Master has emerged from seclusion and has entered the underworld. He is urgent like a law!"


    I don''t know if I can do it, I did it exactly as the manual said.


    When I opened my eyes and looked in the bronze mirror, I saw a white mist, and that white mist was gradually fading away. Two black shadows emerged from the white mist, and it was my grandma and an old man that I didn''t have much of an impression of. The two of them slowly walked upstream.


    The figures of the two were once again enveloped by the white fog.


    When I saw this, I was half happy and half sad!


    Happy grandma and grandpa in the next life can cast a good family not suffer, sad that I and grandma really want the separation of Yin and Yang!


    Wiping his eyes, he put away the copper mirror and returned to the room.


    Chen Fengjiao, you should be happy! Grandma went to have fun! Isn''t it? I comforted myself.


    The next day, I woke up early, tied a sandbag around my feet, and began doing morning exercise. It was all for the sake of my promise with my grandma, and even more so for the sake of my beloved heart! Chen Fengjiao, you have to work hard!


    My parents thought that I was possessed and looked at me as if I was a lunatic. I didn''t want to explain why they were so suspicious of me. My hard work had paid off. A week later, I lost another five kilograms!


    The contours of his face were no longer round, and the edges gradually became visible.


    The next day, I ran towards the direction of the Peony Bridge along the street. Halfway there, I heard a familiar voice say, "Little brother, where are you going?"


    Looking back, I saw Yin Dongsheng and his disciple at the breakfast shop smiling at me while drinking soy milk.


    I am so happy that my eyebrows were raised as I surrounded him while giggling and said, "Dao leader, what a coincidence!" Is it done? "


    Yin Dongsheng laughed: I''m done, I''m not going to look for you anymore. I''m just passing by and want to eat something before leaving, and now I''ve met you!


    "We came here because of fate!" I withdrew my smile and said, "Taoist Yin, you can''t go back on your promise to me, otherwise, you will just ¡­ It''s just trying to trick little kids! "


    Yin Dongsheng was startled, then immediately laughed: "Of course, but if you want me to bring you there, at least let me see your current achievements right?"


    I know what Taoist Yin means, and pretended to be mysterious: "Then I ask Taoist Yin to step in and speak!"


    The three of them walked into a small alley. I took out a yellow talisman from my pocket.


    What a joke, I really think that this bro has been eating dry these past few days, not bragging. If I were to meet that "monkey" again, I would definitely give him a good beating!


    I furiously ignited the yellow talisman in my hand, using my nose to look at Taoist Yin, waiting for his praise. But what''s with that stiff smile on his face? And what about that kid''s sneer?


    Isn''t this "Raging Flames Talisman" awesome?


    Later on, I found out that the Raging Flames Talisman didn''t have such a name. It was actually equivalent to a lighter, which was also equivalent to ''cigarette''.


    The yellow talisman ignited. "How was it?"


    Now that I think about it, I feel like I can''t wait to dig into the ground. This is like you telling Einstein about the theory of relativity, and whether you and King Chujun can lift up the cauldron!


    Taoist Yin sighed, "Not bad, you have to continue improving!"


    "Then when should we head out?" I rubbed my hands together.


    "Tomorrow? Can you do it? " Taoist Yin turned his head and looked at me.


    "No problem!"


    On the same day, after returning home, I honestly and unfairly told my parents that I had to go out with friends for a few days and stay at home all day.


    My parents also didn''t care about me, so I could be considered to agree.


    But what''s the meaning of not giving me a fare?


    Fortunately, I still have a bit of money in my personal storage, so I took about 300 yuan from the 5 yuan and 10 yuan in the piggy bank.


    The next day, they met at the station arranged by Taoist Yin! Together, they headed towards the Mount Baiyun as mentioned by their grandma.


    The bus just happened to pass by White Cloud Mountain and did not arrive at the city area. The three of them got off the bus by the side of the road. Do you think he''ll find me a cripple like this? And how can I explain Hu Qian''s situation? "


    The Taoist Yin smiled and did not reply. However, Zhao Yuhui rolled his eyes and said, "You better save some energy, in case Hu Xian does not have the strength to fight back when he kills you!"


    "Yu Hui! Don''t talk nonsense. " The Taoist Yin chided.


    Zhao Yuhui shrugged and did not say anything.


    Taoist Yin laughed: "He won''t do that, and besides, I''m here too!"


    "Exactly! The Taoist Yin is filled with tender sentiments, unlike those people who talk coldly ¡­ " I immediately flattered Taoist Yin, causing Zhao Yuhui''s cold eyes to shoot up to the sky.


    "We''re here!" Taoist Yin stopped in front of a dilapidated mountain temple!


    I suspiciously looked at the broken temple. Just as I was about to say something, I heard Zhao Yuhui whisper in my ear. "I advise you to close your eyes."


    "On what basis?" I asked.


    Zhao Yuhui did not say anything, only seeing the Taoist Yin slicing his own index finger, forcing out a drop of blood on the mountain god statue! All of a sudden, we felt a huge suction force coming from the mountain god statue, as if it was going to suck us in!


    No, not like it!


    In an instant, the sky spun and the earth spun in front of my eyes like a running lantern.

 C13

    "Wah!" Just as the dizziness ended, I was lying on the floor vomiting and unconscious! I finally understand why Zhao Yuhui wanted me to close my eyes!


    "He''s not dead yet, right?" Zhao Yuhui snickered and threw a tissue towards me.


    He stood up unsteadily, feeling dizzy, and shook his head as he replied, "I''m fine! "It''ll be fine after a while."


    Looking around me, I was stunned by what I saw!


    A great palace stands before us, golden and glorious! The mahogany door was at least two stories high!


    Am I dreaming? I gently slapped my face! Nonsense, how can I be so cruel as to hit myself? Hm?


    He felt pain on his face. This was not a dream! Turning around, he saw darkness behind him. That''s not right, I was in the temple just now!


    I''m not too surprised! After all, he couldn''t act as if he had never seen the world in front of Zhao Yuhui.


    I coldly snorted and stubbornly turned my head away. "Everything was planned out by me."


    "Enough!" "Both of you, don''t be so talkative," Taoist Yin''s voice sounded. "Follow me, and remember not to look around."


    Zhao Yuhui did not make much movements.


    Followed by Taoist Yin''s footsteps, he walked in front of the enormous red wooden door, and Taoist Yin said in a clear voice: "Jing Sect, Yin Dongsheng requests an audience!"


    "I''ve always been fine, which faction do you belong to? "Why can''t I find it out online?" I asked Zhao Yuhui quietly from behind Taoist Yin. Then, I felt that there was a problem with my words, so I hurriedly changed my words, "No, no, I''m saying that at least I can be considered as half a disciple with Jing Sect. I wonder if the origins of my sect are a little ludicrous? In the future, if you meet someone who has no reputation or talent, you will easily be ostracized. "


    Not to mention whether or not I can become someone big or not, in short, what I understand is that after I said those words, Zhao Yuhui frowned and looked towards me as if he wanted to fight with me. In other words, if someone were to say that my "family" is an unnamed "wild chicken"! Will I be angry?


    Zhao Yuhui''s expression softened by quite a bit as he turned and said, "Jing Sect belongs to Pure Yang! However, it is a sect that is born outside of Pure Yang, and has only dozens of years of history! "


    "What do you mean?" I asked doubtfully.


    "The origins of the Jing Sect must be traced back to the Revolution of 1911." The little Daoist said.


    Sun Yat-sen led the Wuchang uprising after the local tyrants rose to follow.


    Since ancient times, the Central China Plains had always been a place where all the armies fought. After the uprising in Wuchang, the Central China Plains rose as well.


    The words of Zhang Zhongzheng, the commander in chief of the rebel army, had also caused the hearts of the children of the Central Plains to boil up, and for a time, many of the men from all parts of the Central Plains came forward.


    The rebellion ended in failure.


    Zhong Family Village was a village at the foot of the mountain. It was close to the mountain and the river, but the roads were closed.


    Zhong Jianshan was born in 1885.


    According to the book, as soon as he landed on the ground, a fierce wind began to blow. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. Not to mention humans, the people from the Zhong Clan did not pay too much attention to the tiger poison.


    Zhong Jianshan could be considered a genius, the things he had seen could not be forgotten, being able to form a poem at the age of five, the Zhong Clan was overjoyed.


    However, as he grew older, Zhong Jianshan yearned for more and more life outside the mountain.


    As Zhong Jianshan was a sole disciple of a third generation, he was doted upon by his family, so the Zhong Family could only follow his wishes.


    In 1904, the 19 year old Zhong Jianshan left the large mountain and walked towards the outside world.


    As he made contact with more and more of these things, the number of tragedies he had witnessed continued to increase. Zhong Jianshan became more and more dissatisfied with the ruling of the dynasty.


    After the Wu Chang rebellion, Henan rose up as well, and Zhong Jianshan naturally joined the rebellion.


    Because of his intelligence, Zhong Jianshan had a place in the group, and also got to know many scholars who were like him.


    Following the failure of the traitor''s rebellion, Zhong Jianshan was wanted, and after hiding for three years, he returned to his hometown.


    However, because of his "retrograde" attack on the village, the village of Zhong was exterminated ¡­


    Seeing that his homeland had become like this, Zhong Jianshan regretted his past.


    He walked up the mountain and thought of saving his life, but did not expect to be saved by a daoist. The Taoist called himself a disciple of the Pure Yang Sect, and asked Zhong Jianshan, "Why are you looking for an accident?" Zhong Jianshan painfully explained his own actions to this.


    The next morning, when the Daoist Priest left, Zhong Jianshan saw that his own village was in ruins, with thorns growing all over. Thinking of the Daoist Priest''s words again, he turned his hair into a path, drifting across the world, hoping that he could benefit and help the villagers of the Zhong Family enter the cycle of reincarnation.


    Ten years later, he would establish the Jingshan Sect and call himself the Priest of Jing Sect ¡­


    After hearing what Zhao Yuhui had to say, I suddenly realized. Then the fate of our ancestors is truly too tragic! "


    "Where in the world are there two equally beautiful things? You have to give up something that you want to obtain! Moreover, Old Senior Zhong''s destiny is to create Jing Sect! This is something that cannot be changed by fate. " While they were talking, Taoist Yin continued.


    "Hehe, Taoist Yin, your ears are really long, you can even hear this?" I laughed.


    Taoist Yin turned his head and smiled at me. Are we thousands of miles apart? "


    "Our master is in quite a good mood." I raised Zhao Yuhui''s eyebrows and winked at him.


    Zhao Yuhui lowered his head and smiled, saying something that I couldn''t hear clearly.


    "Creak." The red door opened, and Taoist Yin withdrew his smile as he said, "Remember what I said. Don''t touch any of the items, and don''t look at anyone."


    Hu Qian''s home!


    Looking at the opened door, I let out a breath of air. My heart started beating crazily, as though I wanted to see my father-in-law. I couldn''t help but be nervous! Wait? What did he mean by "want to meet"? This was clearly his "meeting" with his father-in-law!


    The red door looked inside and saw a long narrow road paved with stone tablets. Every stone tablet had a statue of a fox carved into it, and it was vivid and lifelike. On both sides of the path, there were countless bamboo forests.


    Taoist Yin was at the very front and I was at the very back. Taoist Yin''s words were like nails in the middle of my boys along the way, staring at the back of Zhao Yuhui''s head without daring to move at all!


    Suddenly, a child''s laughter came from the forest to my left, scaring the fat on my body to the point that it trembled three times. Looking forward, the Taoist Yin''s blade had already pulled me away.


    Even though I was afraid to lower my head, I silently recited the Three Character Classic in my heart. I didn''t want those laughs to disrupt my advance: When people are young, they are naturally kind-hearted. If you take a bath, I''ll peek ¡­


    "Bam!" Suddenly, he felt something slam into his left cheek.


    He rubbed his face as he looked down. It was actually a sandbag! When I was a kid, I used to play it a lot. I used to sew it up with six pieces of cloth, and then I would put the ground five grains in it to make it painless, and I could both kick the shuttlecock and throw it away.


    I feel like crying! You can''t bully me just because I''m cute!


    "Big Brother, can you throw the punching bag to us?!" Just as I was thinking about this, I heard a faint sound coming from my left ear.


    Turning around, I saw a dozen pink-faced kids standing in the bamboo forest looking at me pitifully.


    This group of children looked to be around 7 or 8 years old. They had two ears covered in white fur on their heads, and their little tails were gently swaying behind them.


    Little vixen! There was still a large f * cking group.


    Seeing this scene, I was terrified.


    "Sigh, alright." Trembling, I picked up the sandbag and gently threw it towards them. Of course, I didn''t dare use too much strength as I was afraid that I would make them cry and their ''parents'' wouldn''t let me off.


    When I turned my head to look at Taoist Yin, the two of them had already distanced themselves by thirty metres from me.


    I lowered my head and continued to read: Climb up the wall, Hit the hole in the wall, Turn to Zhu Ge, Li Qi Hu ¡­


    "Big Brother, you even threw a sandbag at us!" Suddenly, a childish voice came from behind me.


    This group of little foxes wanted to harm me!


    Qi sunk into the dantian, gathering all of the power in his body and ruthlessly exploding at one place: "Taoist Yin save me!"


    Just as I said that, the path in front of me disappeared and I was already deep in the bamboo forest.


    Dozens of foxes, men and women, all looked at me with a look of pure longing, but it seemed to me like a pack of wolves!


    Immediately, tears welled up in my eyes as I pleaded, "Brothers, please let me go. I still have something important to do."


    "Come and play with us. When we''re happy, we''ll let you out." A little guy puffed up his cheeks and said angrily.


    A consonant voice came from all directions. This was like a bunch of people surrounding a monkey, and I was that monkey. In order to make ''people'' happy, I had to use all my strength and strength to make them satisfied. Only when they felt that it was enough would they send me some bananas!


    But! God knows when these kids will be happy! No, a bunch of little foxes.


    "Taoist Yin! Why aren''t you here yet! " I cried in my heart.


    Even if I am now the king of children, this is not what I want at all!


    More and more people started to clamor around me. Just as I was about to lose control of the situation, the bamboo surrounding me suddenly split apart, forming a small path.


    Taoist Yin''s face was filled with helplessness. Zhao Yuhui looked at me with a smile that was not a smile.


    "You haven''t had enough fun. Be careful of your parents spanking you?" Taoist Yin said to the group of little foxes.


    The little fox instantly scattered like a bird.


    With the sandbag in my hand, I was instantly relieved!

 C14

    "Do you still dare to run around?" Taoist Yin said.


    He threw the sandbag in his hands to the side and said helplessly, "Say, am I stupid? I always forget what you said!"


    Taoist Yin did not say anything. Zhao Yuhui laughed: "This is not stupid, this is stupid."


    I glared at him, and he shut up.


    "It''s reasonable that I don''t want you all looking around randomly. In this house, all of us are deities, but the devilish brat here is very troublesome. As long as you meet their eyes, they will treat you as their target." Taoist Yin sighed, shook his head and said helplessly.


    After listening to Taoist Yin''s explanation, the road ahead became much easier. Not long later, Taoist Yin stopped in front of a palace.


    Oh my god! What was the difference between this and the Forbidden City! I was flabbergasted, I didn''t think that Hu Qian was even a rich second generation!


    The door opened by itself. The many men and women walking on the road all lowered their heads and walked very quickly. One of them couldn''t dodge in time while the other just passed by my body!


    Surprised to the extreme, touching his own real body, he wanted to turn around to check. Thinking back to Taoist Yin''s words, I firmly restrained myself from turning my head around.


    Who knows when I turn around, it will be a bunch of kids pestering me to throw a sandbag!


    He was scared! I''m really scared!


    You can''t afford to offend me, but you can''t afford to hide!


    He followed the Taoist Yin into a main hall. The furnishings around them were no different than those in ancient dramas. However, this entrance was as high as a person''s height.


    Taoist Yin touched the doorstep and it actually fell down automatically and disappeared!


    Later on, I found out that there was an unwritten rule among the wild deities that one had to "cross the threshold" in order to enter the first stage of the immortal gate! If the person who crossed the threshold was of the same generation or strength as a wild immortal, they could enter through the main entrance. On the other hand, they had to enter through the back door, and whoever entered through the main door proved that the immortal had admitted to your strength.


    If not, I might not even be able to enter the doorstep.


    "Jing Sect, Yin Dongsheng, has come to request an audience!" Taoist Yin said in the main hall.


    As soon as I said that, I suddenly felt a chill from the direction of the door. At that moment, my body felt like it was in the middle of a cold September.


    Taoist Yin did not say a word. In an instant, the room was filled with a golden light.


    He wore a black robe, his hair was tied up high, and with his hands behind his back, he stood facing Taoist Yin.


    "Big brother!" Taoist Yin bowed and called out.


    This is Hu Changhee? Hu Qian''s father is my father-in-law?


    I involuntarily grabbed onto Zhao Yuhui''s hand again, not because of my sexual orientation. As I spoke, whenever I tensed up, I would grab onto something, in order to calm down a little.


    Maybe he knows that I''m weak, or maybe it was Taoist Yin''s orders, in any case, he wasn''t able to shake me off, so my heart wasn''t that restless.


    "Why did you come?" Hu Changhee laughed.


    "For my nephew." Taoist Yin said.


    Hu Changhee waved his hand, and a chair appeared behind Taoist Yin, the tea on the table filling up the cup.


    Zhao Yuhui and I quietly stood behind the Taoist Yin.


    "Does Little Brother Yan know about my daughter''s injuries?" Hu Changhee asked.


    Taoist Yin said, "Is Big Brother suspecting me?"


    "No!" Hu Changhee shook his head and said, "I know that the thieves and Old Brother Yan have their own origin realms, but he''s tired of messing with my Hu Family!"


    Hu Changhee smashed the table fiercely, causing it to instantly crumble into pieces!


    In the next moment, that pile of fine powder once again gathered into the shape of a table!


    "I can let go of the matter with Zhou Sigui. How is your nephew?" Taoist Yin said as he took a sip of tea.


    Hu Changhee glanced at me and Zhao Yuhui, who had been standing on top of me for a while ¡­


    "Lifeless, injured demon bone, I''m afraid it''s hard to cultivate." Hu Changhee sighed.


    Taoist Yin frowned and did not say anything.


    In an instant, I couldn''t hold it back anymore, and jumped out from behind Taoist Yin to kneel in front of Hu Changhee: "Master Hu, I beg you to let me see Hu Qian again?"


    "Look up." Hu Changhee said to me.


    I looked up.


    "Do you know your identity?" Hu Changhee asked.


    I nodded, and Hu Changhee continued: "Although I do not know why you are here, I am extremely happy that you are here.


    "Master Hu, Hu Qian was injured by Zhou Sigui because of my ignorance. I will definitely save her." "No," I said.


    "What are you going to do to save him? I will... "


    "Big brother, do you have a way to treat him?" The Taoist Yin interrupted.


    Hu Changhee shook his head: "There is a way, but it''s too risky."


    "Tell me about it."


    "There is a herb in the Changbai Mountain called the Green Jade Grass, which is a type of Yin Essence. It can neutralize pure Yang energy." Hu Changhee said.


    "Changbai Mountain?" Taoist Yin frowned, "The Liu Clan''s Chang Hongming''s territory."


    "That''s right!" Hu Changhee said: The Liu Clan and I have never been on good terms, and the Changbai Mountain is Chang Hongming''s place of cultivation. Although he is not greedy or fighting, but as a member of the Liu Clan, he must have some grudges against me.


    He had no choice but to be in a high position! From Hu Changhee''s words, I could tell that he was not concerned about Hu Qian''s life, it was just that he had no strength of heart. The Hu Liu clansmen were enemies, Hu Changhee had to think about the entire situation with Hu Family, if he was determined to obtain the medicine, it would very likely lead to a war between the Hu Liu Clan and the Liu Clan.


    "Chang Hongming..."


    The Taoist Yin muttered Chang Hongming''s name and his complexion became uglier. This is the first time I have seen Taoist Yin like this, in my heart, the Taoist Yin is a mountain-like existence, even he is making things difficult for the mountain Chang Hongming is on, how difficult is it?


    "Taoist Yin." I cried, my voice pleading.


    Right now, I have no methods, so I can only place my hopes on the Taoist Yin. I know that I won''t do it well, but what can I do about it?


    The Taoist Yin seemed to have made up his mind as he stood up and said to Hu Changhee: "If Big Brother trusts this one, this one will help you take the Jade Wave Grass! But I need your help to adjust it, big brother. "


    "I can see your capabilities, but that Chang Hongming ¡­"


    "It''s fine!" Taoist Yin laughed, "Chang Hongming and I have met once, he would not kill me."


    "In that case, I thank you!" Hu Changhee stood up and bent down.


    The Taoist Yin hurriedly supported her up and said, "I can''t accept this."


    "Master Hu, can I see Hu Qian?" I said carefully.


    Hu Changhee turned his head and looked at me. He glanced at Taoist Yin and he called for Zhao Yuhui and Huo Poyun to stop them as they walked out of the room. I didn''t understand, and just stood there motionlessly.


    In an instant, the benevolent Hu Changhee revealed a vicious expression, and pointed at my body. My stomach became extremely big, as though it was going to explode.


    Hu Changhee''s voice transmitted over: "I married my daughter to you, yet you let her suffer such a heavy injury. You shouldn''t exist in this world just because of this one crime!"


    I couldn''t stand up anymore, so I fell to the ground. The pain on my body made my temples break out in cold sweat, but I didn''t scream!


    His grandma was dead! I have no reason to cry anymore. As a man, I have to bear the responsibility of being a man, especially in front of Hu Changhee, whether I can be looked down upon by him was not only my last bit of dignity, but also my grandmother''s last words!


    "I am responsible for Hu Qian''s matter, but you were the one who agreed to the marriage. No matter what, I will definitely marry her." I said it word for word.


    "Hmph!" Hu Changhee laughed coldly, "Then you can live your life peacefully like a cripple, or you can beg me to let you go, I won''t kill you."


    My stomach has already become transparent. I can even see my internal organs expanding!


    The pain had made me unable to speak, but to beg for mercy? I really don''t blame her. I turned my gaze towards the door, hoping that Taoist Yin would come and save me. However, the figure of Taoist Yin wasn''t outside the door.


    "Still not begging for mercy?" Hu Changhee asked.


    "Do... Dream... Hu Qian... I won''t give up. " "No," I said.


    "Alright, then go and enjoy your peace of mind." Hu Changhee''s voice came out again.


    I closed my eyes, and this time there was no chance.


    At this time, the pain in my body disappeared and I opened my eyes to look. My stomach was still the same as before, Hu Changhee smiled as he looked at me.


    I touched my body and looked at Hu Changhee, puzzled, "Master Hu? "This is ¡­"


    "Illusion Technique." Hu Changhee said: "I just wanted to test if my future son-in-law has any backbone, right?"


    "So?" I passed? " I asked doubtfully, "Isn''t that a bit too hasty?"


    "Rashly? I have to write a chapter or two to test you, so that others won''t let me go. They''re scolding me for doing hydrology! "


    "Master Hu, what are you saying?" I asked in confusion when I heard what Hu Changhee had said.


    Hu Changhee waved his hand: "Nothing, come over here."


    I didn''t understand, but I still walked over. Hu Changhee''s hand grabbed onto my right hand, and his nails cut into my skin, cutting his own skin, and then closed the wound.


    "Master Hu? "What are you doing?"


    "Endowment!" Hu Changhee said indifferently.


    I was stunned for a moment before I went wild with joy. To put it bluntly, it was to make a move!


    That means I exchanged phone numbers with the Master Hu? I can call him if something happens to me in the future. That''s probably what he meant when he came over in his BMW to help me cut people down.


    He slowly said: "I have seen your feelings towards Jiuer, and I know that you intend to enter the Dao, but your roots are not good, and are not a good sapling to enter the Dao. Although you cannot enter the Dao, you are still a person with my Hu Family. "Your grandmother told me about your fate once in a while. Although she did not have the talent to learn the Dao, she was once in a hundred years a rare encounter with ''Shaman''s Mandate''. Before this, going to Mount Changbai will be fraught with dangers.

 C15

    He could not help but shiver from head to toe as he looked at Hu Changhee. He closed his eyes and a faintly discernable black aura followed his arm into my blood and drilled into my body. The chill in my body was the result of the black aura entering my body.


    It was a long time before he let go of my arm.


    He looked at his arm and saw that the wound had disappeared, leaving only the dried blood on the surface of his skin.


    He waved his arms around and felt no different from before. Weird, just when I wanted to test if there is something wrong with my arm that has been dipped in Master Hu''s "blood", my mind moved, only to see a fox slowly appear on my right arm, clenching its fist, that fox is emitting a faintly discernable black qi that gradually enveloped my entire arm.


    I was shocked speechless. Master Hu smiled and said, "With your current aptitude, it is impossible for you to use all the power that I have left for you."


    "I believe I can use my full strength." I smiled, "Then Master Hu, can I see Hu Qian again now?"


    He smiled at me and waved my hand. My head started to faint, and his voice sounded, "When you return in triumph, I will definitely let you meet again."


    Gradually, my consciousness started to blur. The darkness before my eyes surged forward. I grabbed with my hands, but was unable to grab anything.


    When I woke up, I was already in the mountain temple. Taoist Yin and Zhao Yuhui watched as I woke up and asked, "How do you feel?"


    Looking around, Nan Nan said: "Is this a dream?"


    "It''s a dream, but it''s not. Why don''t you ask your own heart?" Taoist Yin laughed loudly and stood up, "Let''s go, there are still big things that we have to do."


    Ask your heart? I watched as my right arm tensed slightly and the fox reappeared.


    This was not a dream!


    However, looking at the dilapidated temple behind him, my heart is in an uproar. Could it be that the Hu residence I saw was this temple?


    The two of them had already distanced themselves from me and there was no longer any need to ponder over this issue. In short, Master Hu had already promised me to arrange for me to meet Hu Qian after I obtained the Jade Wave Grass, so I was not in a hurry!


    He caught up with the two Taoist Yin and asked: "Taoist Yin, then where did Chang Hongming come from?"


    Taoist Yin Nan Nan said: "The point of the golden finger! I was ordered to become a demon! "


    I scratched my head.


    Taoist Yin continued: "This Chang Hongming is naturally different from the other Liu Clans, although he does not have a demon bone, he does not look like he died of old age! Rumor has it that when Emperor Kangxi rode on the bow and rode into the Long White Mountain, he saw a black snake circling above the cliff. It was as long as a river and looked like a cow, but Kangxi was afraid that the God of Heaven had descended upon the earth. With a point of his golden finger, you can make him turn into a demon. Tell me, how skilled do you think this Chang Hongming is? "


    "Even you are not confident?" I asked.


    Taoist Yin shook his head: "That''s not it! Even if his ability is above mine, but he doesn''t easily kill me due to the Dragon Qi, but Chang Hongming and I have some grudges, I''m afraid that he will mention it again. "


    "Grudge?" If that Chang Hongming was really as terrifying as he said, then why did he still go and provoke him?


    "A few years ago, I passed by Mount Changbai, and that Chang Hongming was angry at this child for unintentionally destroying his position at the bottom of the mountain, while Chang Hongming had been unable to take another step forward since he became a demon due to the decree given by the Yan Clan. Thus, I panicked and made him into the child''s personal helper, letting him use good causes to help him progress further in his cultivation! But for demons like Chang Hongming, unless the emperor was around, it would be hard for him to progress in his cultivation! If Chang Hongming understood that I was coaxing him, do you think our trip this time will be dangerous? " Taoist Yin smiled bitterly and said.


    After Taoist Yin finished speaking, he did not speak anymore. According to him, going to the Changbai Mountain this time would already be the death sentence!


    F * ck, what was this feeling of helplessness!?


    "Forget it!" Taoist Yin Nan Nan said, "We still have to face it later, and face it earlier as well. This time, with my big brother''s protection, it shouldn''t be too big of a deal, let''s go to Changbai Mountain."


    "Yes." I nodded.


    After leaving Mount Baiyun, we waited on the road for nearly an hour before we met a van heading for the city. As soon as we asked the price, all three of them asked us for 150 yuan!


    I didn''t dare to pay because I really didn''t have enough money, so the Taoist Yin didn''t say much and brought me into the city. This trip seemed to mean that the money in my pocket was worth less.


    When we arrived at the city, the sky had already darkened. After a day of bumps, we found a nearby hotel to stay in.


    The Taoist Yin likes the peace and quiet. He closed his own room, and it was unknown what he was doing. Zhao Yuhui and I looked at each other, and thought that it was best for me to do something.


    He then dragged him out to eat at the roadside stall.


    Big meat and sausages make me feel a little greasy, so I ordered green food, Sprite enlarge the sausage, eat twice as good.


    "Tell me, on that day, where did you go after bidding me farewell?" I chewed on the mutton skewer.


    Zhao Yuhui was like a little adult as he ate slowly, and said indifferently: "I didn''t go anywhere, when I came to Peony Flower City, my master took in a disciple."


    I immediately lost the interest to eat and drink to my heart''s content. I placed the mutton skewers on the table, and said, feeling a little uncomfortable, "Didn''t Taoist Yin say that his acceptance of disciples depended on his aptitude? How long has it been?


    Zhao Yuhui said in an especially serious manner, "This person is not someone Master wishes to accept, it''s something that the heavens have arranged for you to accept."


    "What do you mean?" I''m in the mood.


    "Three days before we met, my master and I met a strange person. He asked my master to take him in as a disciple, and it was he who told us about the news regarding Zhou Sigui." Zhao Yuhui said: "That person is very strange, Master calculated his life before, but only calculated the first 25 years, which means to say after that person turned 25, his life would be blank."


    "Isn''t that death!" I asked.


    "Otherwise!" Zhao Yuhui waved his hand: "Then the one who found us was a person, and is not some other object. When we found Shang Guo, we were surprised to find that his life and that bad guy''s were actually identical! There is an important secret between the two of them. "


    "Taoist Yin wouldn''t be that superficial, he just accepted him as his disciple out of curiosity, it''s too unfair to me, I also have many secrets, for example, I did not take off my pants when I was bathing, so Taoist Yin is not curious about why?"


    Zhao Yuhui''s face stiffened as he said: "Before meeting Shang Guo, I thought you were the most shameless person. I never thought that there would be such a high mountain.


    When I heard that, I was displeased. I stood up and boomed, "What? Is there anyone more shameless than me? Tell me the address and I''ll chop him up. "


    Did Sprite knock me out? Impossible, I don''t know what''s the honor of being the most shameless.


    "Save it," Zhao Yuhui pointed to the sky and mysteriously said, "Do you know who Shang Guo is?"


    "Di Weixing, reincarnation!" Zhao Yuhui whispered.


    I immediately put on the look of an outstanding class official from a top three student. "That!?" It''s not that I''m afraid of him, it''s just that this is a harmonious society. "


    Di Wei was also known as the emperor!


    Every three hundred years, Di Weixing would be reincarnated, and those with Emperor''s fate were transcendent figures that stood above all others in the world. Since ancient times, there had only been a handful of people with this kind of fate, and all of them had achieved something, either as emperors or as a party!


    Perhaps someone wanted to ask! Could it be that all the emperors from the ancient times were all emperors? The truth was, he had also said that Di Weixing had reincarnated once every 300 years. If it happened to be a chaotic era, then he would have achieved great success and fame, and if he was upright and at peace, then one could admire him. Why did he say that there were only a handful of people in Di Weixing''s fortune, then this would be considered as a heavenly killing star that complemented Di Weixing.


    Of course, this is another story, so let''s talk about it later!


    "It''s useless not to tell you, you don''t understand anyway!" Zhao Yuhui said as he took a sip of Snow Jade.


    "Who says I don''t understand?" I said, "Give me Shang Guo''s contact information, I want to be his subordinate."


    Di Wei Ming, if you don''t hug this kind of leg, then is it my, Chen Fengjiao''s, character?


    "Speaking of which, I don''t even know your name." Zhao Yu looked at me and asked.


    I was surprised for a moment, and then I told him my name, and the two of us ate our fill.


    Perhaps it was Shang Guo''s sudden appearance that allowed Zhao Yuhui to see someone even more shameless than me. Tonight, we chatted happily as if we were brothers.


    And I also found out about the grudge between Taoist Yin and Zhou Sigui.


    Yin Dongsheng, who had followed her master Jing Sect at the age of seven, Daoist Jing Yang was also Daoist Jing Yang''s most prized disciple. He was one of the top talented youngsters at the time, and the only one who could compete with Taoist Yin in Dao arts by fifty to fifty percent was Zhou Sigui.


    Speaking of which, Zhou Sigui was also a genius, different from the "small" sect like Jing Sect, which was actually the orthodox disciples of Mao Mountain, and also the person with the most potential in Mao Mountain back then.


    During the journey, the two of them became sworn brothers. However, unlike the Taoist Yin, who kept a low profile, Zhou Sigui had a few people that he liked and liked.


    On that day, the Evil Demon who escaped from Zhou Sigui''s clutches, angrily exterminated Zhou Sigui''s entire clan.


    When the Taoist Yin rushed to Zhou Sigui''s hometown, it was already a sea of blood, like hell for an Asura. A big fire burned for three days and three nights. Taoist Yin did not know what happened, but Zhou Sigui had already disappeared.


    The crying of a baby inside a dried up well stopped Taoist Yin in his tracks. He saw a fat boy being carried by a basket into the well by the Taoist Yin, who brought him to his side to call himself Zhao Yuhui. Zhao Yuhui''s hometown had already disappeared, the Taoist Yin hoped that this child could be as clean as the afterglow of the setting sun.


    In order to find out where Zhou Sigui was, they had to travel to everywhere, to find any trace of him. In these seven years, Zhou Sigui''s bits and pieces of news had spread around, but they had already turned into a mouse that people were shouting for.


    Moreover, he believed that he did not have the ability to be a normal person, so he used evil techniques to do evil deeds.


    Taoist Yin did not give up, and continued to persevere in his search until he met her, the girl who caused Taoist Yin to fall in love.

 C16

    Even when the current Taoist Yin was young, he had never experienced such gentleness. However, before his own brothers could find him, the Taoist Yin had already stepped back into the mortal world. The reason he did not dare to turn back was that he was afraid that he would be unable to leave with just a glance.


    He finally found Zhou Sigui, but Zhou Si had become much stronger. Taoist Yin was no match for him, so he found his old friends to gang up on Zhou Sigui.


    Taoist Yin wanted to advise Zhou Sigui to turn back, but this gave him the chance to escape.


    They searched all over for the fruitless Taoist Yin. They suddenly thought of that one look from far away! It was just that Taoist Yin never thought that everything would change when he returned to the girl''s side.


    That girl is dead! According to the police investigation, it was Zhou Sigui who did it. The girl had a kind personality. One day, when she saw a man faint in front of her house, she kindly brought him back home. However, Zhou Sigui was no longer the Zhou Sigui from before.


    Taoist Yin felt regret for Zhou Sigui, but it seemed as if he had disappeared.


    In a blink of an eye, 30 years had passed and Taoist Yin had never given up on trying to find Zhou Sigui.


    Until that day, when he met me!


    I didn''t know that the Taoist Yin had such a past, nor did I know that Zhao Yuhui had such a background, so I didn''t dare ask too much. Zhao Yuhui also opened up his heart for me and said, "From the moment I could remember, it was Master who raised me. I have long since treated him as my biological father.


    "It''s fine, why do I have to remember?" I nodded.


    "Alright, we still have things to do tomorrow. Hurry up and go to sleep." Zhao Yuhui wrapped himself in the quilt and no longer moved.


    Lying on the bed, I tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Looking at Zhao Yuhui, I suddenly feel some heartache for him.


    Maybe when I was still playing the game, he had already used the peach wood sword to fight the evil spirits in the corners that I did not know about. While I was playing with the marbles, he had already traveled everywhere with Taoist Yin.


    Honestly speaking, I really admire him. At the very least, he is much more outstanding than me. Unknowingly, I have already treated Zhao Yuhui as my idol in my heart.


    Early the next morning, after staying up all night, I opened the curtains with dark eyes. After washing up, the three of us headed to the airport.


    As for why Changbai Mountain is not here, I believe you all know about it.


    The three-hour flight gave me time to rest, and I was no longer as lifeless as I had been when I got off the plane.


    Taoist Yin knows the way here, but I don''t. I let them carry me everywhere.


    In order to save money, the three of them reported to a tour group and even sent us a Little Red Hat.


    Arriving at the foot of the Changbai Mountains, instead of travelling with the group, we followed the trail into a farmhouse.


    "Yu Hui, go and see if Yan Hui''s family is here." Taoist Yin said to Zhao Yuhui while standing in front of the covered wooden door.


    Zhao Yuhui nodded his head and pushed the wooden door away. Not long after, he walked out and shook his head: "Not here, I heard that they moved into the city."


    The Taoist Yin nodded and walked up the mountain.


    "Taoist Yin, is this the house you helped before?" I asked as I walked beside the Taoist Yin.


    The Taoist Yin nodded his head: "That''s right, this place is at the foot of the Long White Mountain and it is well-known to be open.


    "Whatever you say, I don''t understand." I frowned.


    Taoist Yin laughed and did not refute him.


    "If we keep walking forward, we will reach the Long White Mountain." Taoist Yin stood on top of the mountain and looked at the muddy path in front of them.


    When we were about to meet Chang Hongming, my heart skipped a beat.


    The image of a homicidal maniac who believed himself to be capable of killing people indiscriminately and indiscriminately surfaced in his mind.


    When I think about the life saving talisman that Master Hu left for me, my mind calms down a bit! What''s there to be afraid of? No matter how amazing he is, he''s just a beast. I refuse to believe that no one in this world can cure him!


    With recent years of reform and opening up, this Changbai Mountain has been converted into a tourist scenic spot. However, this is only the front mountain. The back mountain is so steep that no open-minded merchant would dare to take a passenger''s life as a joke.


    For a ''pampered'' young master like me, the steep path was really difficult for me. Basically, taking two steps to catch my breath, other than the thousand meter long run back at school, I had never spent so much effort on it.


    The f * cking Wang An said that the reason why I''ve been training on the sports field all day recently is to prepare for the tournament, so I wasn''t happy when I rolled out. Bro, you worked so hard clearly to lose weight, okay?


    The thousand-meter-long run of that day was my nightmare, and I didn''t want to think about it.


    At this moment, I felt the nightmare walk through my mind, but this time I was willing, less complaining, more determined!


    After climbing to the top of the mountain with great difficulty, I saw the magnificent scenery before me as I walked down the path. A sense of pride welled up in me, and I could no longer suppress the noble genes in my body as I said in a clear voice:


    Once drunk, he would ride the wind for fifteen thousand miles, while riding the Yan Qiushui Incense.


    Wu Yue lightly sighed four seas heavy, Han Yin Yin Yinyin two yellow.


    A dragon''s roar and a tiger''s roar was heard. Business was settled, and the branches thought of each other in vain.


    The clouds in the nine heavens were still and unmoving, and he was full of courage.


    "Bam." Zhao Yuhui knocked me on the head and turned me around. He shouted in dissatisfaction, "What are you yelling for?


    He turned his head to look and saw a stone tablet standing in the middle of the mountain. The contents of the stone tablet were very interesting. He saw a huge snake flying in the air, and on the head of that huge snake was a crow. The crow was standing on the ground and carrying its hoe, and the villagers were all kowtowing to it.


    "Who built this statue? What did it say?" I resisted Zhao Yuhui and asked.


    "How should I know?" Zhao Yuhui shrugged helplessly, and then his expression changed as he said to me: "Be careful, it''s about to start."


    Just as I said that, a strong suction force came from the center of the monument. It wouldn''t be scary if I played the same trick twice. I pinched my stomach and closed my eyes as I thought to myself, "Come on."


    Don''t look at how pretentious we are now. You must know that yesterday, I was just like my grandson. If I were to write a novel like this, I would definitely be in a great deal of trouble.


    While I was secretly indulging myself, the hard ground under my feet suddenly became very sparse. I opened my eyes and looked down.


    "Why didn''t you play according to the rules!" He screamed as his body fell to the ground.


    After an unknown period of time, the falling trend gradually disappeared. This burst of stimulation was like a roller coaster, scaring me so much that I didn''t even dare to open my eyes.


    Directly in front of me, a huge cherry tree about thirty meters wide and five stories high appeared.


    But these cherry blossoms were pink!


    The petals floated down to the ground, covering the ground in pink.


    The wine pot on the stone table was steaming white. The wine pot churned uncontrollably. On a stone chair beside the stone table, a man wearing a black Chinese tunic sat there. He suddenly spoke in a clear voice, "What brings the guests here?


    The two Taoist Yin s beside me walked towards the stone table with me following closely behind.


    "Black Gramps, Jing Sect Yin Dongsheng has specially come to pay a visit." Taoist Yin walked to his side and bowed.


    "Please." Chang Hongming smiled and indicated for the Taoist Yin to sit opposite to him.


    Strange? There was no doubt that this was Chang Hongming in front of him, but his actions and actions did not fit the image of the Taoist Yin and the other people at all.


    I think I''m crazy. Can''t I just watch him kill people without blinking an eye? Chang Hongming seems to be in a good mood today, so there is a high chance that we will succeed on this trip!


    My heart settled a little at the thought.


    "And why is the Taoist Yin here?" Chang Hongming poured the wine from the wine pot into his wine cup, and a sweet fragrance enveloped the entire area. Under his control, the wine cup floated towards Taoist Yin.


    Taoist Yin smiled and extended his hand: "There is indeed an important matter that I need your help with today! "It''s just that I can''t drink this goblet of wine. Please forgive me for the inconvenience." The wine cup that was floating towards the Taoist Yin suddenly stopped.


    "Friends, come from afar, don''t decline."


    In between, the wine cups between Taoist Yin and Chang Hongming started to ring slightly. The half of the wine cup in the wine cup slowly turned into ice and the other half started to boil.


    "Whap." The wine cup shattered into pieces.


    "Good wine may be good, but do not be greedy." Taoist Yin put his hand on the table and laughed.


    Chang Hongming waved his hands, and the shattered wine cup disappeared. He stood up with his hands behind his back and said to us: "Are you here for Hu Changhee? I''ve said it before, I won''t interfere with the Hu and Liu Clans. If you want to do this, then go back and forth. "


    "Not really." Taoist Yin said, "I am here for the injuries of Hu Changhee and the nine women. Ask Chang Xian for a Jade Wave Grass. "


    Chang Hongming turned his head, and his pair of eyes narrowed. I stepped back, and when I thought about it for the first time in many years, I would wake up from my dreams. This was the closest I had come to death!


    "Yin Dongsheng!" Chang Hongming called out.


    "Chang Xian, don''t get angry! I know how important this Jade Wave Grass is to Chang Xian, but I will not take it for free. I have already found the person I''m looking for!" Taoist Yin said with a smile.


    In the next moment, the killing intent around Chang Hongming disappeared, and after thinking for a while, he said: "Bring her to me, then negotiate with me."


    This is obviously an order to expel them from the. I looked at Taoist Yin''s hands and broke out into a cold sweat!


    Taoist Yin lowered his head and smiled, "Chang Xian, you also understand the principle of fleeting. I cannot guarantee that she will come and see you."


    "Are you threatening me?" Chang Hongming''s body was like a chimney being surrounded by the black qi.


    The pink cherry blossoms on the ground flew up.

 C17

    "Chang Xian, you misunderstood. That''s not what I meant." The Taoist Yin shook his hand and said, "I mean that even though the Jade Wave Grass is precious, it is not as important as Chang Xian''s thoughts. Moreover, Hu Family will remember your kindness, so I will do my best to bring her to your side.


    When Taoist Yin finished speaking, the demonic qi that nearly suffocated him slowly disappeared.


    Chang Hongming thought for a moment before replying, "There''s no harm in giving this to you, but I want you to first inform me about the news regarding her."


    Taoist Yin revealed a troubled look: "I don''t know where she is honestly speaking the truth either."


    "Are you kidding me?" Chang Hongming squinted his eyes.


    "You misunderstand." Taoist Yin replied, "Chang Xian can save herself from the tribulations of the Six Paths of Samsara, but she can''t. I can calculate that she has indeed reincarnated, and that her position is in the south.


    "Yin Dongsheng, oh Yin Dongsheng." Chang Hongming sneered and said, "I thought you were a smart person and you were just as stupid as me. You wanted to use this information to exchange for the Jade Wave Grass?"


    "I''m saving your life!" I think the Liu Family already has some complaints about you. The one saved by the Jade Wave Grass is Hu Changhee''s daughter, if you are abandoned by the Liu Family, Hu Changhee will be able to protect you! "


    "Hahaha!"


    Just as Taoist Yin''s words fell, Chang Hongming suddenly laughed out loud. His eyes suddenly shone with a bright light as he looked up ahead and said proudly, "That bunch of useless kids dare to dictate my life and death!"


    Taoist Yin smiled, I saw the confident look on Taoist Yin''s face and I realized what was going on in an instant?


    He was betting that Chang Hongming was born proud and unyielding, and would not be trampled on by others.


    After Chang Hongming let out a long laugh, he gathered his hands together in front of his chest, and gradually, a small, grass shaped object appeared in front of his chest.


    "You can take the Green Jade Grass. If one day I, Chang Hongming, end up worse than a pig or dog, I, Chang Hongming, do not even need my Hu Family to do anything." Chang Hongming raised the Green Jade Grass in his hand and floated towards the Taoist Yin.


    Zhao Yuhui who was at the side took out a bottle gourd from somewhere and put the Jade Wave Grass into it.


    "In that case, I shall go first." Seeing that, the Taoist Yin stood up and was about to leave, but did not expect Chang Hongming''s voice to come.


    "Hold on!"


    Right when Taoist Yin was looking at me and Zhao Yuhui, his face suddenly stiffened. I too, felt my heart tighten and was about to contact Master Hu.


    "Tell me your image ¡­" She ¡­ In that paragraph! " Chang Hongming said.


    Taoist Yin nodded his head and said: "Kunyang Platform, Spring break, down the mountain with Chen Zhong Tang."


    Chang Hongming waved his hand and the Taoist Yin led us out.


    "Ha ha!" In a great mood, that rich man''s genes became restless again. "Never riding a horse to the dust! What''s wrong with raising a cup and having less customers!"


    He turned his head, wanting to pat Taoist Yin''s flattery, but unexpectedly, when he turned his head, he saw Taoist Yin, whose face was pale and right hand was trembling nonstop.


    "Taoist Yin, what happened to you?" I panicked and quickly pounced over, supporting Taoist Yin as we sat on a big rock to rest.


    "This fellow actually has such strength?" Zhao Yu looked at Taoist Yin''s green palm and said in shock.


    With that, he prepared to make his move. Taoist Yin waved his hand and said, "Yu Hui, don''t waste any unnecessary strength."


    "But your injuries ¡­"


    "Don''t worry." Taoist Yin shook his head, "He didn''t mean to hurt me, he just gave me a reminder. At the end of the day, we have achieved our goal. "


    I felt my heart ache when I saw Taoist Yin''s weak appearance. I opened my mouth wanting to say something, but I didn''t know what to say. I bowed and said, "Mister Yin, I''ll carry you down the mountain."


    "This Chang Hongming is also a bit afraid. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given us the Jade Wave Grass."


    Walking on the mountain road, Taoist Yin told us about Chang Hongming''s "psychology".


    "You made him crazy, now you must have hit the wall!" I laughed.


    Taoist Yin laughed: "Do you think he is afraid of the Hu Liu Clan? His abilities can be said to be the strongest in the entire immortal family. The price for taking him down is too high, it''s not even worth it! "


    "Then why?" Zhao Yuhui asked, it seemed that he did not understand either.


    "Because of his beloved." The smile on Taoist Yin''s face dimmed. "If it weren''t for the fact that our paths are different, even though Chang Hongming and I couldn''t have become friends, our relationship wouldn''t have ended up like this. "Sigh ¡­"


    "You mean he was afraid of the nightmare from a hundred years ago? And the reason why this Jade Wave Grass is given to us is to have our Hu Family help? "


    "He definitely won''t let Hu Family help him. He just wants to protect her safety." Taoist Yin said, "Don''t ask anymore, this is an agreement between him and me, if you continue, it will be heaven''s will."


    "Alright, alright, alright. Whoever he wants to go with, let''s go home immediately." I ran really fast along the way. I didn''t feel pain anymore and my legs weren''t sore either. I was even faster than Liu Xiang.


    Without much delay, they immediately set off for the White Cloud Mountain. Upon reaching the city, there was no car heading for the mountain, and Taoist Yin was pretty much all right. The three of them sat on the first bus on the second day.


    "Good, good, good!" The instant that Master Hu received the Jade Wave Grass, he immediately cried out good wishes and brought us into a secret room. However, the two of us did not appear here, only Master Fox and I as well as the white fox on top of the profound ice in front of me.


    "Hu Qian!" I screamed and ran over.


    "Who let you in? Get out." Before I could reach him, a hurricane sprang up in front of me, and then my whole body was thrown backward, and at the same time a shout exploded in my mind.


    Which woman took Hu Qian away? She was wearing a goose yellow robe and was standing in front of the ice bed while glaring at me.


    "Meiniang!" Master Hu''s voice sounded.


    "Father... "Father." The angry look on Hu Meiniang''s face disappeared, and was replaced with an expression of disbelief.


    "You can leave first, I have a way to treat Jiuer." Master Hu sighed helplessly.


    Hu Meiniang looked at me suspiciously, but she still listened to Master Hu''s words.


    Master Hu used his Qi to inject the Green Jade Grass into the white fox, its tightly shut eyebrows gradually relaxed, and it transformed into Hu Qian at a speed visible to the naked eye. Hu Qian who was lying on the sickbed was like a sleeping beauty waiting for a kiss from the prince, but the prince that she liked was not me, and even so, he was still unable to stop me from loving her.


    "Why isn''t she awake yet?" While holding my head, I stared eagerly at the sleeping Hu Qian. Could it be that I really have to give him a kiss? That''s embarrassing.


    "Bluewave Grass can only neutralize pure Yang energy. As for when I wake up, that''s not up to me."


    "Then would she leave something behind?" I worry.


    "The Demonic Bone is afraid of being injured, so its cultivation cannot be exhausted by even half a step." Master Hu sighed and said.


    The Spirit Demon Race has always been a law of the jungle, it''s hard to advance in their cultivation. This is undoubtedly a death sentence, I am a little worried that Hu Qian will be able to accept this reality when she wakes up.


    "Is there no remedy?" I asked.


    "I will do my best to find ¡­"


    Just as I was chatting with the Master Hu, Hu Qian, who was on the ice bed, cried out.


    He woke up? I was overjoyed and immediately went over to surround him.


    Hu Qian''s eyes slowly opened.


    "F * ck me, how dare you be so sinister!" Hu Qian slapped me.


    "Elder Sister Hu ¡­" I shouted and subconsciously hugged my head.


    "Nonsense!" Master Hu grabbed onto Hu Qian''s wrist, causing Hu Qian to look behind him in confusion. Her expression immediately became odd, as she looked around at her surroundings and said, "I remember that I''m in Xiangxi, why are you here?"


    "Because you were hurt." I whispered.


    "You still have the nerve to say that if it wasn''t for you and that bastard plotting against me, I would have been injured?" Hu Qian glared at me like a bronze bell, wanting to slice me into a thousand pieces. If Master Hu was not here, I think she would.


    "Fengjiao saved you?" The Master Hu said.


    "Geezer, are you stupid?" Hu Qian stretched out her hand to touch Master Hu''s forehead.


    This Hu Qian is really spoiled, at least I have never seen a fox that dared to joke around with Master Hu during this period of time.


    Master Hu''s face is usually kind and half serious, maybe it''s because he doesn''t want to lose his prestige when I''m here.


    Master Hu turned his head towards me and said, "Fengjiao, you leave first.


    Hu Qian looked at me as though she was about to spit out fire from her eyes.


    I sighed and said, "Master Hu, I want to cancel this marriage!"


    "Is my daughter not worthy of you?" Master Hu frowned and asked.


    However, the fact that I, Master Hu, am cancelling the engagement does not mean that I have given up on Hu Qian. When I become as strong as you in the future, I will come again to propose to you. "


    Master Hu looked at me for a long while before he said one word, "Alright."


    I bitterly smiled when I saw Hu Qian''s relieved appearance. Before Hu Qian became compatible with you, I thought that this love of mine would be buried deep in my heart and would never come out again.


    Does the current Hu Qian feel that I am a special hero?


    But why did I, who had become a "hero", feel as if a piece of my heart had been cut off?


    "This old man will send you on your way." Master Hu walked towards me and grabbed my shoulder, then entered the "Spinning" dimension.


    "Chen Fengjiao, I''ll wait for you here." Master Hu whispered to me.


    I looked at Master Hu, who smiled at me and said, "As the Shaman, I believe in you."


    I nodded heavily.


    After exiting the "Hu Residence", the two of them were nowhere to be seen. On the altar at the side, there were only four words carved with cinders: Farewell if fate wills it.


    Sigh! This Taoist Yin was always so elusive.


    As I walked out of the temple, the disease in my heart disappeared without a trace. I could even fly if I walked.


    Soon, I found a fatal problem! I only have seventy or so left in my fucking pocket.


    The journey home was not smooth, but at least it was safe. He had spent over 70 yuan cleanly.


    My savings from so many years were wiped out in just three or four days, and I learned that money was not worth it.

 C18

    To be able to return to school, I instantly became an influential figure.


    Because I really had lost weight.


    It was not the result of running every morning, but after coming home from Mount Baiyun, my dad took me to work at the tractor factory in order to let me experience the difficulties of living. I spent the whole holiday there.


    When I heard the news, I was overjoyed. Firstly, I could earn money, and secondly, there was no need to be so bored. Thirdly, he would definitely take care of me in dad''s territory.


    He was elated, who knew that this old man would not take care of me at all. Sigh, tears came to his eyes just thinking about it.


    After being in the tractor factory for more than twenty days, plus the extra weight I''d dropped earlier, I was completely on fire by the time I got back to school.


    From time to time, one or two female students would turn their heads to glance at me before snickering. Normally, I would have already jumped into the air. Where would I get my interest from now?


    "Buddy, give me your cell phone number." Hearing my voice, I turned my head and saw a girl wearing glasses looking at me timidly.


    Cough cough. The long black hair was pointing straight at him.


    "Sure." I won''t refuse, and there are a lot of people around. If I refuse this girl, I won''t be able to back down.


    She took a pen from the table and was about to write down her phone number when two or three girls with thick arms and thick shoulders walked over from behind her. "It''s so casual. It doesn''t seem to be anything good. Little sister, don''t be fooled by his appearance."


    This bespectacled girl looked at the senior sister who stared at me before walking into the school. Gritting her teeth, she apologized and entered the school. I, who was holding a pen, froze on the spot.


    Woman! What do you want from me!


    In his heart, he couldn''t help but roar at the sky.


    "Hey hey hey, fellow student, are you going to take my pen away?" The security grandpa at the entrance stopped me as I was about to enter the school gate.


    Walking into the campus, I saw Wang An and three others standing in front of a small blackboard. When I saw them, I felt very close to them and greeted them with a wave of my hand.


    The expression on the faces of the three kids changed drastically. They walked past me without even turning their heads around, and gave me a shoulder lift in an especially provocative manner.


    He touched his own face. "Aiyo, what the heck, have I really changed so much?" I took out my cell phone and looked at my handsome features, my depressed appearance, my deep eyes, and my sparse beard. I blurted out, "Wu Yanzu!"


    What Wu Yanzu didn''t? He turned off his phone and ran towards the dorm. Now, he only wanted to have a good night''s sleep.


    Just as he walked to the entrance of the dormitory, he heard a faint sound coming from inside.


    "What background does this kid have? Could it be that the title of the prettiest man in our academy can''t be preserved?" This was Zhao Leejun''s voice.


    "There are too many wolves and too few meat. This kid must be here to cause trouble. I can''t take this lying down." Wang An cursed angrily.


    "It''s also because you people who are not worth mentioning that have such worries, that you do not have such worries towards me," Xiao Lee laughed and said.


    F * ck! This bunch of grandsons were actually praising me like that behind my back. I didn''t have the intention to do anything for a moment as I pressed my ear against the door and seriously listened to the praises coming from the inside.


    "Don''t worry, Fatty is not here yet. We can just wait for him to come." After all, flowers require the contrast of green leaves. " Wang An''s shameless voice sounded.


    At this moment, I pushed open the door with too much force.


    Immediately, their gazes met, and the air became quiet in an instant.


    "Hey." I greeted her, "I''m very happy to hear you praise me like this."


    The three of them felt as though their jaws were about to drop to the ground. They surrounded me and pinched my body as they asked in disbelief, "What the f * ck? Fatty, is it really you?"


    He smiled with a transcendent demeanor. Just as he was about to say his "acceptance speech", three days later, he hugged a group of people and whispered something to each other. After a while, he turned around and seriously said, "Fatty, for the happiness of our brothers, you should transfer to them."


    "F * ck your grandpa." He threw his luggage on the bed and began to wrestle with the three of them.


    "Where''s Elder Sister Hu? Why haven''t I seen her for the past few days?"


    Maybe it''s because I''m used to sneaking peek at her every day when I have free time. On this night, the dormitory talked like a candle and Zhao Leejun died, yet they talked about Hu Qian again!


    Hu Qian has already gotten what she wanted, I don''t think she will ever come back here again.


    "That''s right! Fatty, where''s the Elder Sister Hu? " Xiao Lee immediately sat up and asked me.


    "Don''t be so bored, you still have classes tomorrow." Ye Zichen rolled over and ignored them.


    However, the three of them started to discuss, trying to figure out why Hu Qian did not come to the school.


    There were all sorts of things.


    I couldn''t stand it anymore. "Hu Qian has gone abroad, she is a super rich second-generation, she is probably in the United States now."


    The three of them then closed their mouths.


    In the following time, I discovered that Xiao Lee gradually stopped going back to his dorm during the night. I thought that he was trying to sneak in an internet cafe again, but he didn''t come back for a whole week, and only Bai Amaterasu stayed in class frequently, but her body was so weak that it was scary. I felt that something had happened, or perhaps it was because I had also entered the Dao, and immediately thought of that.


    However, after chatting with Wang An, I found out that this brat had rented a love nest with his girlfriend near the school ¡­


    Get... I was worrying for nothing.


    I really have nothing to say to Xiao Lee. Once, I found "Indian Divine Oil" in his pocket.


    As a brother, of course I can''t obstruct his path to happiness. Although his girlfriend is from this school, I''ve never seen her before. However, even a pile driver needs to rest. Seeing Xiao Lee''s trembling steps, I felt that the girl was "too excessive" and needed to be criticized and criticized.


    Since I couldn''t eat the grapes, I didn''t know what kind of heart I had. In short, at my insistence, Xiao Lee brought me to his beloved home after school on Friday.


    The house was on the third floor, and there were four or five families living there. The room was just one room, and the toilet was shared across the entire floor.


    Xiao Lee sat on the bed and rubbed his head, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. "Fatty, I feel a little regretful now, it seems like this girl is determined to squeeze me out completely."


    I looked at the dresser opposite of the bed. There were all sorts of cosmetics on the table, but I didn''t really know much about them. I sat down beside Xiao Lee and said with a sour tone, "You brat, you''re so relaxed."


    As I spoke, the door of the rented room opened. I looked towards the door and was stunned for a moment.


    She raised her beautiful eyebrows.


    "You, aren''t you a big celebrity!?" "Why are you here?" The woman walked past me and placed the small bag on the table. She looked at me and smiled.


    It would be strange if she didn''t know me, since Xiao Lee and we have been "colluding" together.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine." He hurriedly stood up and didn''t even dare to walk out the door.


    The moment I closed the door, I saw Xiao Lee with a smile on his face as he looked hollowly at the beautiful woman before his. The woman sat on Xiao Lee''s lap.


    Even though I am so shameless, my skin is actually very thin. After running downstairs, I finally understand why Xiao Lee''s body is getting weaker and weaker, and why King You of Zhou toyed with the Marquis of Zhou back then.


    When I thought back to the smile that the woman had given me, my heart suddenly and violently throbbed without stop. I actually had the urge to replace Xiao Lee, and following that, this urge became even stronger, wishing that I could rush up and beat Xiao Lee up right now and throw him down.


    There was a small stream of water flowing slowly beside the fake mountain. He hurriedly ran over and covered his face with cold water. Only then did his impulse slowly subside.


    The hand holding the cigarette was trembling, and I was terrified of the thought I had just had.


    Suddenly, my phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Wang An.


    "Fatty, let''s go bungee jumping." Wang An shouted happily.


    "Are you crazy?" I frowned and said, "If you want to go, go by yourself. I don''t like that place with the miasma."


    The club had said that it had been everyone''s favorite entertainment facility at the time. There would be many uncontrollable incidents that would happen there, and the fish and dragons would be mixed in with each other.


    My father and mother were more conservative, and I was especially conservative, not liking this kind of place. Wang An and I were of the opinion that this kid is a Aquarius. Although I don''t believe in constellations, this kid can satisfy all of the characteristics of Aquarius.


    Thinking of anything was like doing something. Perhaps this trip to the club was something that he had decided to do on the spur of the moment.


    I couldn''t stand him for more than half an hour, so I finally got scared and agreed.


    Wang An reckoned that there was no shortage of seats in the hall. His hands were filled with small copies.


    As soon as I walked into the room, I heard a dull thundering sound enter my eardrums. My entire body felt misty.


    OK ~" "Follow our rhythm. Please sway your body ~ and move your body ~ and move your body ~ and move your body a bit and move your body a bit and move your body a bit and move your body a bit and move your body a little.


    The Asian dancers'' genes almost woke up along with the rhythm of movement. If it wasn''t for my strong self-control, or the unsuitable striptease here, I would have been able to twist it on the spot. Am I messing around with you?


    Wang An seemed to have completely opened the door to a new world. He howled at the modern lady who was carrying the anorecy room in the middle of the stage.


    He looked around and saw all sorts of men and women looking for excitement. Their faces were filled with the words "I''m very lonely".


    When I think of how the most terrible disease is wreaking havoc, I feel more than a chill.


    At that moment, my eyes suddenly fell on the woman behind the Modern Girl who was stroking the back of a man.


    This... This is Xiao Lee''s girlfriend.


    I won''t admit it wrong. At this moment, she was carried by the man and placed on the table, but there was no displeasure on her face. Instead, she was smiling like a bell, and there were no Xiao Lee''s figures around.


    Xiao Lee was cuckolded, the color of youth...

 C19

    Love House Eight Monarchs ~ Come to us, dog ~ (1) Hit the next ~ (2) Hit the next ~ (3)


    It was as if the music was being played from the center by a dozen or so giant speakers. I looked at the woman I had just seen and wanted to rush over to ask her about it, but I was a little unsure. Maybe they just looked similar, or maybe she had a twin sister.


    The man squeezed her buttocks with both hands and whispered to her. The two of them laughed as they walked towards the door.


    I wanted to follow, but I didn''t want Wang An to grab my arm.


    "Fatty, where are you going?" Wang An was so excited that he started to dance his'' cramp ''. His arms and legs even went along the side.


    "Follow me." I grabbed Wang An and started to chase after the two of them.


    Wang An mumbled discontentedly along the way. I followed the two of them into the underground parking lot. After I told Wang An what I had seen, Wang An rolled up his sleeves and completely forgot about the "love house". He looked at the shaking car and was about to rush over.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "What are you doing?" Wang An turned his head and said in confusion, "Trying to catch a scoundrel in bed!"


    "Don''t be rash, we are all students. I''ll give Xiao Lee a call and see what he says next."


    Xiao Lee didn''t pick up the phone. After calling for a few dozen times, no one picked up. My heart was starting to race.


    After thinking for a moment, he said to Wang An, "How about this, take a look at where they went. I''ll go over to Xiao Lee''s side. I''m a bit worried."


    This is the truth. At this moment, my heart is in a mess and I am extremely stuffy. My sixth sense tells me that there must be something wrong with this woman.


    When I reached the entrance of Xiao Lee''s room, Wang An''s message came in. With an anxious tone, he said: "They have entered the hotel now."


    I knocked on the door for a long time before I heard a faint sound from inside.


    Opening the door, he saw Xiao Lee staring at his hair that was like a chicken''s nest, his face was as white as paper, he opened the door and yawned: "Fatty, what are you doing? Can you let me sleep for a while? "


    Xiao Lee was fine, but my heart was at ease as well. Only Xiao Lee looked inside and asked: "Where''s sister-in-law?"


    Xiao Lee scratched his head and looked at me: "You brat already have Hu Qian, what are you planning to do?"


    "Scram." I pushed the door open and walked in. Xiao Lee was unhappy but helpless.


    "Who do you think this is?" I held up the photo that I took with my phone in front of Xiao Lee''s eyes.


    Xiao Lee opened his listless eyes and remained silent.


    "I know how you are feeling now. Everything is over ¡­" I couldn''t bear to comfort him, but who would have thought that he would suddenly burst out laughing.


    F * ck, has he gone mad from the provocation? He looked at the picture and the shaking got bigger and bigger. He suddenly jumped up and kissed my face with a smack.


    Looking at the smile on his face, I suddenly felt creeped out. This kid must be crazy.


    "Fatty, thank you so much." Xiao Lee laughed: "I was worried that I wouldn''t be able to find a way to kick her, now I finally have a proper reason."


    "Huh?" My mouth went wide.


    "You don''t understand." Xiao Lee held onto my shoulder and said, "This girl is not good at anything, only her martial arts are powerful on the bed, but look at how your Brother Xiao has turned out. I can''t continue to date her for the sake of my life and health. Yet, you found me a reason for her to cheat. "


    "But aren''t you sad?" I whispered.


    "What are you sad about? It''s hard to find a three-legged toad, and there are many people with two legs. I don''t want to die young! " Xiao Lee patted his chest and said while coughing.


    "But Wang An is still blocking them at the hotel entrance." I don''t know what to say.


    What the hell was this? In the end, the person in question wasn''t concerned at all. From start to finish, the only ones who were nervous were me and Wang An?


    "Call him back. We''ll treat you guys to a big meal tonight." As Xiao Lee spoke, he took the shampoo and walked towards the bathroom while humming a small tune.


    He called Wang An to tell him that Xiao Lee had asked him to come back. Unexpectedly, Wang An sighed and said, "I''m on my way to the police station."


    "What''s going on? You did it? " "You wait, I''ll explain it to you."


    "No, no." Wang An said, "Let me finish speaking. That man fell down and died. I was dragged down to be recorded as a witness. It was nothing big."


    "Say, why do you think a person in good condition would fall down from upstairs? Besides, the window of the hotel is so high, he shouldn''t be so bored as to climb up, right? " Wang An scratched his head as he drummed his fingers on the table.


    "Enough, it has nothing to do with you," Xiao Lee said as he pushed Wang An, recovering his spirit and spirit well.


    "Aren''t you surprised?" Wang An asked me.


    I helplessly nodded and said, "That''s right, that''s right. It''s extremely strange."


    "That man looked very frightened before he died, and ¡­"


    "And his body is filled with the fragrance of flowers." The other three of us shook our heads and followed him.


    "I say, Wang An, it''s been more than ten days. You can''t just ignore this matter." Zhao Leejun said.


    Wang An shook his head without saying a word. He was still looking out of the window with the look of a thinking person.


    Ding ling ling, it''s time for lunch.


    The four of them walked towards the dining hall with arms around each other''s shoulders. Wang An, who was in the middle of preparing lunch, suddenly turned his head and looked behind him. I also subconsciously looked back and saw the girl slowly walking over.


    I pushed Xiao Lee a bit, causing Xiao Lee to regain his composure, he was Xiao Lee''s girlfriend, and after that day, Xiao Lee ended his relationship with her.


    This brat just so happened to have a good body right now. His lustful heart had risen again.


    "Handsome, can I cut in line?" The girl said softly to Wang An who was at the front.


    "Ah, alright." Wang An was at a loss as to what to do.


    "Thank you."


    We all made fun of Wang An during dinner. Wang An''s face was ashen, and I could tell that something was wrong. "What''s wrong with you?" he whispered. It couldn''t be that you were captivated, right? "


    Wang An looked at me and similarly whispered, "The fragrance of the flowers on that dead man is the scent of that woman."


    My expression stiffened. "Don''t think about it."


    However, at the same time, my heart started to thump, Zhou Sigui''s words transmitted into my head. He said that there were three demons in this school, led by Hu Qian. However, Hu Qian was already gone ¡­


    Impossible! Impossible!


    Ye Zichen immediately shook his head, those two monsters could actually live in peace with human beings for so long, so they shouldn''t hurt human beings.


    As I ate, I fell into my own deep thoughts. Wang An was also thinking about things that he couldn''t figure out, and only Xiao Lee and Xiao Lee were making fun of each other.


    Just to be safe, after everyone had gone to sleep, I snuck into the bathroom and called Zhao Yuhui.


    "Why?" His voice sounded lazy.


    I asked, "Where did you and Taoist Yin go?"


    "I came to the Anhui Province, there are some private matters." Zhao Yuhui understood my appearance very well, "If there''s anything you want to say, just say it, you always make a phone call when there''s someone else you need it from."


    "Hehe, even Yu Hui knows me well." I stopped laughing and said seriously, "Listen, our school ¡­"


    Then, I told Zhao Yuhui everything that I had seen. After Zhao Yuhui heard this, his nostrils flared and he said, "Did your IQ get eaten by dogs? Where did all those monsters in the world come from to let you kill them? All the girls nowadays don''t have any makeup on, don''t just listen to the wind is rain."


    "I also hope that this will be my weapon. Merely, my heart is completely blocked, and I keep feeling that something is going to happen."


    "Kid, don''t you have the ability to open the Yin Eye!? You can take a look for yourself. " Zhao Yuhui said.


    "Don''t mention it, I might not be a good student. I''ve seen it before, but I can''t tell anything from it." He sighed and said.


    If she''s a Goblin, she will definitely come looking for food, and that friend of yours is her best supplement. You find some firewood and scatter it around your doorstep, and if she does go, she will definitely be infected by the wood from the furnace, which will ensure that you guys won''t have to worry about her. On the second day, use a mirror and you will be able to see her real body. "


    Mu in the furnace was talking about the ashes after burning the firewood. When my grandmother was still alive, she would grab a handful of firewood and scatter it at the door every year after delivering the lamps to the elders who had died. She said that the wandering ghosts would not be allowed in the house.


    "Can it be done? "What if she doesn''t come?"


    "If it''s a demon, he would definitely come, don''t worry" Zhao Yuhui yawned, "You decide for yourself. If there''s anything else, just call me."


    Hanging up the phone and stroking the sparse stubble, I fell into deep thought. The next day, I got some firewood from the kitchen and filled a bag with instant noodles. Late at night, when the corridor was quiet, I spread the firewood ashes on the door.


    The sound of breathing came from the three people in the room. My bed and Ben couldn''t sleep. If that girl really was a monster, what should I do? This rookie is unable to even open his Yin Yang Eyes.


    But luckily, on the other hand, she isn''t a demon.


    I actually wished she wouldn''t come.


    Just as he was thinking this in his heart, he felt a familiar smell coming from his nose. His eyes unconsciously squinted as this fragrance filled the entire room, causing him to feel drowsy.


    "Thump thump thump!" At this time, the sound of high-soled shoes hitting the ground came from the silent corridor.


    The sound was getting closer and closer.


    As I was about to fall asleep, I heard the sound and instantly felt refreshed. For a moment, I was half happy and half sad.


    The sound of the leather shoes stopped at the door of our dormitory. I looked towards the door ¡­


    Then there was the sound of a woman''s scream, and she rolled off the bed and opened the door with the only spell I could draw in her pocket.


    There was no one at the door, and the ashes on the ground showed signs of being trampled.

 C20

    Early the next morning, I searched around the campus for the girl''s figure. In my pocket was Xiao Lee''s smelly little mirror.


    Finally, at noon, I met her again.


    Thus, I secretly took out the small mirror from my pocket and faced her while bending over to look at the small mirror. Immediately! Thunder rumbled.


    In the mirror, there was something like a cactus standing in the crowd. I saw the cactus in the mirror turn its head and look in my direction.


    When I looked over at her, she frowned and walked over to me.


    What should he do? What should he do? I was extremely anxious.


    "Hey, little Na, do you want to reunite with me?" It''s unknown when Xiao Lee ran over, but she blocked our path and said in an extremely flirtatious manner.


    I looked at Xiao Lee and couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up. It''s not because I admired his ability to pick up girls, but because I admired his ability to not even let go of a stalk of grass.


    "Sure, but not today." The girl did not get angry and smiled.


    "Why not today?" Xiao Lee pulled her hand and drew circles on her palm.


    I really could not watch any longer, so I found a reason to scuttle past them, and immediately wanted to escape and ask Zhao Yuhui what to do.


    Unexpectedly, the girl grabbed my arm. "I want to talk to you."


    Under Xiao Lee''s devouring gaze, she pulled on my clothes and walked out in the small alley between male and female dorms.


    I had already planned to use that kind of posture to beg for forgiveness later. I didn''t expect her to be the first to break the silence and say, "You ¡­" You can see me. "


    I knew what she was talking about. I was about to beg for mercy when I heard her continue, "Can you let me go?"


    Ah? What?


    I suspected that I had misheard. I looked at her in shock. She lowered her head as if lost in her own thoughts. "I didn''t want to hurt anyone''s life, but that night I was too hungry. That''s why something like that happened."


    She was talking about the death of that man. I didn''t know what to make of it. Bro, are you using your domineering attitude to intimidate her?


    After thinking about it, she did not seem to have done anything to Xiao Lee. After being together for so long, Xiao Lee was still living happily.


    "I will only get close to the kind of villains that I know. Therefore, I ask you to let me go ¡­"


    At that time, I didn''t understand the meaning behind her words at all, and fell into a trance. My brothers had traveled in the Jianghu for so many years, but they were always scared by those "guys" until they pissed their pants. This time, I finally experienced the sky of a superior.


    I still cherish my own life a little, but I will let you go then, but I want to make a deal with you! Firstly, you are not allowed to have any interactions with Xiao Lee and everyone around me, and secondly, you are not allowed to do anything against yourself in this school!


    "Of course." the girl said.


    I don''t know whether I did it right or wrong, but the man who was killed by her didn''t socialize much with me, he''s already been dead for so long, it''s all over, I don''t have to risk my life for someone I don''t know, and I can call myself selfish, but there''s a good saying, people don''t kill themselves, and I''ve never said that I''m a saint, that I can live all my life, I''m just doing what I want to do.


    Immediately after, I didn''t see this girl in the school life that''s going to happen, this made Xiao Lee''s heart ache for a long time, I think that her choosing to leave was the correct choice.


    Xiao Lee relied on his family''s two small money to keep himself at ease throughout the day, and according to him, his life was miserable, and he would be happy in the nick of time.


    However, he never provoked those well-behaved girls, and his girlfriend was also always those well-dressed and prettily dressed girls.


    In his own words, he was a prodigal son. He couldn''t give a girl what she wanted, and he didn''t dare to touch it.


    I heard that his father had become the principal, so he was a typical rich second generation. Maybe because I was a bit conservative, the relationship between him and Xiao Lee gradually decreased, Wang An was the only one who talked about Xiao Lee''s girlfriend for four years, and even after graduating from university, he still didn''t break up due to the season. I heard that he was already cohabiting and was about to get married.


    After four years of college, what I was taught was only the knowledge in books. I didn''t have the experience in society, no teacher told me to go through the ''back door'', and no teacher told me that a person''s heart can be this ruthless.


    Zhao Leejun and I were the only ones left in the dorm. Just like that, due to fate, the school assigned the two of us to a small medicine store downtown for internships.


    Right there, I saw the other side of the human heart. There is a high to 90% chance that all of the medicine in this medicine store are fake.


    Although Zhao Leejun and Luo Hua City Mistress could not be considered to be very tall and majestic, such a life-threatening thing like this could never be touched.


    When he returned to school, the principal was furious. He had said many things about how difficult it was to find a job and how competitive was!


    No matter how hard it is to find a job and how much pressure it is to compete, I would never do anything that would harm anyone. The school had always been complaining about our mistakes, and in a fit of anger, Zhao Leejun and I started to look for jobs ourselves.


    He had originally thought that with his own standard of education and the fact that he was studying medicine, he should be able to do a lot of things, but if not, he would run into a wall everywhere.


    At least I didn''t give up at the time. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for me to meet my current boss.


    Western medicine did not want us, but was left behind by a Chinese pharmacy.


    The name of the shop is quaint,


    "Feng Ann Hall."


    This is a Chinese pharmacy that has branches all over the country. I heard that there is a big shot up there, and both of us don''t know anything about Chinese medicine since we just came here.


    Thinking back to those days, Zhao Leejun and Yue Yang looked at each other and smiled.


    Following that, due to the opening of the new shop, Zhao Leejun was transferred out of the place, and people who don''t have anything to say became more and more silent.


    Sometimes, when I was asleep, I would think back to the times when the four of us had lived together. Back then, I had always felt like we were separated by a long distance, but now, they were both at the edge of the sky.


    I don''t know if Zhao Leejun was adapting to the new place, or how Wang An said he was preparing for marriage, or if Xiao Lee was living a carefree life.


    However, I didn''t expect that on that day, when the four of us were reunited, things would have already changed. Everyone gave up their original principles for the sake of living and enjoying life, and only I foolishly naively thought that our feelings wouldn''t change at all.


    The shop I was in had been renovated and was a bit too big for a single person to handle, so I went to look for two more traditional Chinese medical doctors. This was really great, even though I had been here the longest, I was younger than them both.


    When Feng Ann Hall was open for business 24 hours a day, the three of them took turns to take turns on the night shift. The "Tao technique" that had disappeared for a long time in my life resurfaced, and I was pulled into a whirlpool.


    After the two of them took over the shift, they happily walked away, arms around each other''s shoulders, and drank their wine. Looking at these two kids, they bitterly smiled in their hearts.


    "You''re suffering from a blood loss. Although it''s only a small illness, when you grow old that will be enough to kill you. You must drink the medicine I gave you on time, okay ¡­"


    After seeing off a guest, Ling Chen yawned. This night was the hardest one to bear.


    As soon as it was time for dinner, I took my coat and locked the door, then headed for the snack street where I always went.


    Although it was midnight, it was very lively. This year''s snow had arrived much earlier than the previous years, and the weather was so cold that people could only shiver.


    Sitting at a barbecue stand, I rubbed my hands and waited for the mutton skewers to arrive. I like barbecue, every time I see it I can''t walk, especially at night when I feel the atmosphere of barbecue, although it''s cold, but I think it''s worth it. The other people at the barbecue stand probably think the same way, with their ears warm and shivering from the cold, they won''t leave.


    No matter how the world changes, there are some bottom lines and principles that cannot be changed. My bottom line is: You can''t be hungry.


    The snow-covered ground is extremely slippery, and it just so happens that midnight is the coldest time. Every step you take seems to be rubbing against the ground, just look which child is plowing on top of the snow, just look which two beauties are so scared that they don''t even dare to walk, they only dare to rub against the ground and move forward. I don''t know what I am laughing about, but I feel that all kinds of people are very interesting.


    Of course, there was something special about it. The old man was striding forward with large strides. Although he was old, his body was extremely nimble. He fell to the ground with a thud.


    I didn''t know what he was asking for, but I stood up with a wry smile and wanted to go over and help him. Unexpectedly, a large group of people from the other tables started to beat their hands on the table in whispers.


    Hmm, not bad, the new society. I nodded and smiled.


    Who would have thought that instead of helping the grandpa up, the six men actually surrounded him and pulled out a pitch-black object from inside his coat!


    Spear!


    "Don''t move, cop." a man shouted.


    The heck, are they filming a TV show? I looked around but there wasn''t any machinery or equipment around. No way, had this really happened to me?


    He ate mutton skewers happily as if it was his own fault for watching a good show.


    Unexpectedly, this old man who had fallen to the ground stood up. He didn''t even use his hands, and his legs didn''t even bend.


    I couldn''t laugh anymore and cast a doubtful gaze at the old man.

 C21

    There is no doubt that it is impossible for a man to escape the gravitational pull of the earth. My smile froze on my face as I looked at the farce. I no longer had the heart to look down on it.


    He only saw the old man stand up as well as that unscientific person. He completely ignored the orders given to him by the plainclothes people around him and directly walked forward ¡­


    The bold busybodies around had already taken out their phones to record this scene. In the future, they would compete to be the most popular online people. Tsk, in my opinion, they had nothing to do after eating their fill.


    "Don''t move. If you move, we''ll open fire." He shouted at the old man, but the old man did not care.


    I also have some doubts. Logically speaking, the six of them should be able to completely subdue this old man. Why are there traces of fear in their eyes?


    Cold sweat trickled down the temples of the leading man.


    "Bam."


    The moment the gun was fired, a lot of girls in the surrounding area covered their ears and shouted, disappearing in a flash. When the gun was fired, those who were holding the video knew that something was wrong and put away their phones, not daring to continue recording. Otherwise, they might be invited to drink tea in the police station.


    This is the real thing. This is the first time in my life that I''ve seen a real gun, six of them at the same time as the gunfire. It''s good that it doesn''t hurt.


    If you want to talk about a man, then do it with dignity. Rubbing his handsome hair, he tried his best to stay away from this place and sat there quietly. It is definitely not that I, Mt. Tai, am fearless in the face of danger.


    The muzzle was not aimed at the old man''s fatal spot, but at his left knee. The moment the gunshot was fired, the part below the old man''s left knee skidded a long distance on the snow surface.


    Suddenly, I opened my eyes wide. It wasn''t the fresh blood that I expected, but rather the pure white snow. There was no snow in this old man''s body!


    Not only that, but the power of the handgun definitely did not allow them to split up. There was no pain on the old man''s face as he crawled on the ground.


    All the signs indicated that this old man was not a human but a mummy! "Only a corpse that has been dead for a long time has no blood in its body.


    The corpse actually came back to life. This scene shocked me so much that I couldn''t speak.


    The six of them quickly surrounded him, but none of them dared to move.


    After a while, the leader turned around and looked at us. He frowned and whispered to the person beside him. That person walked towards us.


    It wasn''t a big deal, just asking the people who recorded the video to delete it.


    My gaze didn''t shift away from this old man. Asking for a corpse to walk upright isn''t a difficult thing for our industry, but why are we letting a corpse come back to life? I looked at the old man, lost in thought.


    Where did the six of them get the hemp rope from to tie the old man up and stuff him into a van parked by the side with an anti-skid chain. Anyway, they didn''t bother about me as they stood up to pat off the snow on their bodies and were about to leave.


    However, the leader of the group looked at me with bright eyes and frowned. He walked towards me and blocked my path. "Friend, please help us investigate."


    I looked at the six people who were surrounding me in a daze. Why are they only looking for me instead of all the onlookers? It was impossible to win in numbers, but in the end, they still agreed.


    After confirming that I was indeed only going to have a barbecue, I walked out of the interrogation room and asked the police officer, "Officer, why are there so many people who only capture me? "You can''t bully me just because I''m handsome."


    That police officer rolled his eyes at me and said, "Don''t be so hung up when you''re eating in the future, otherwise it would be very easy for people to misunderstand you. Just like today, if you weren''t so hanging up, our captain wouldn''t be wrong to think that you are related to this case."


    When I heard this, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. I thought that it was indeed true. After the gunshot, everyone scattered in disarray. Only I kept my expression unchanged as I drank my water, looking like a big brother ¡­


    "What''s the matter with this case? I think there''s something in that moving corpse. " the officer asked curiously.


    The police officer turned around and looked at me with a stiff expression. "Can you tell that it''s a moving corpse?"


    Looking at this police officer''s expression, I instantly became high-spirited. If I were to say that I was someone who would never let go of any opportunity to act tough, then I must act strong enough.


    "Of course, I can still tell that he''s been dead for a long time. There''s no blood left all over his body."


    The officer''s expression changed when he heard that. He turned to the walkie-talkie on his chest and said, "Little Liu, Little Liu. Have the task force come over." Little Liu, Little Liu, can you hear me? "


    "Officer, what''s wrong?" I asked timidly.


    After this incident, I saw that the people who pretended to be cool were like people who went up to them and slapped them a few times. Stop pretending to be cool and happy, and when the two of them arrived, they grabbed me by the arms and carried me up the stairs to the police station, which was a completely different room from the confessional.


    "Big brother, what are you doing?" I watched them chain my wrists and ankles.


    "What are you doing!" The police officer who had just interrogated me walked in, stuck his hand in his pocket and slammed the file bag he was holding onto the table. He sat down heavily and said, "Your acting is not bad, I was almost tricked by you."


    "No!" Officer, what did I lie to you about? I was wrongly accused. " I shouted.


    "At that time, there were no street lights on both sides of the road, and the visibility was zero. We were also suspects caught in the dark, and you were no less than a hundred meters away from the scene of the crime." At that time, there were no street lights on both sides of the road, and the visibility was zero, and we were suspects caught in the dark, and you were no less than a hundred meters away from the scene of the crime. Furthermore, there is no doubt that its behavior is similar to that of an ordinary person. However, you can tell that it is a corpse that can walk upright with just one look. You are clearly the contact person. " The police officer shocked me beyond words after a thorough reasoning. "What is your purpose?" Where are the others? "


    "I''m innocent!" I shouted, extending three fingers. "Officer, give me three minutes, and I''ll explain everything to you."


    "The thing is, after you shot him, you didn''t have enough power to break a person''s bones. I learned medicine from him, and no one knows this better than me. Secondly, there was no snow on the snow at that time, which leads to the conclusion that he was dead. And he''s been dead for a long time, which resulted in his body being unrecognizable and unusually dry. That''s why you were able to knock a part of his body flying, do you understand? " I seriously said, "I know you guys are in a hurry to solve this case, but I really have nothing to do with it."


    All three of them looked at each other: "What kind of evidence do you have to prove that you are not in the same group as him?"


    "What proof do you have that I''m on his side?" I asked back, "You''re the people''s police, but you can''t charge people with a crime they don''t know of."


    "You ¡­" The man slapped the table and opened his mouth, but in the end, he did not say anything.


    "Take him to the holding cell."


    When I heard this, I immediately gave it to him. He was not going to let me off so easily. He hurriedly shouted, "No, no, I know the direction of the case!"


    "You finally admit it?" The police officer laughed.


    "I''m not admitting it. I''m telling you the direction of the case. Perhaps it sounds a little ridiculous to you." He opened his mouth and said, "I wonder if you believe in the existence of ghosts and gods?"


    The three of them looked at each other in dismay. They had the same expression as I did then, "The corpses and ghosts that will walk will definitely exist. You can''t say that they don''t exist just because you haven''t seen them before, but in real life, there really are magicians, the Taoists as you call them."


    "I didn''t hear you make it up." The police officer slammed the table.


    "You think I''m making it up?" I smiled and said, "Give me a chance, I''ll take you to hell!"


    The three of them shivered and I innocently said, "I have already been locked up by you. Are you afraid that I will run away? Besides, I didn''t have much to do with this case anyway, and I was in a hurry to get back to work. "


    The three of them agreed and brought me outside. Although I didn''t have much progress during this period of time, I had mastered the Yin Yang Eyes and almost no one failed.


    I took out the Eye-Opening Charm that I used to create when I was bored and placed it on top of my eyes. I shouted, "Yin and Yang essence, form it clearly and form it into a water spirit!"


    I looked around the courtyard and suddenly saw an old man standing at the entrance. I wasn''t stupid enough to think that he was human so I greeted him, "Heh, heh, Gramps, come over here."


    The grandpa slowly turned his head and pointed at himself with his finger as if confirming something.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the three men behind me shiver.


    "You can see me?" That old man asked, "I''ve already been dead for more than ten years."


    "Yes, yes. The grandpa does me a favor, but you just stand here and don''t move. I''ll think of a way for the three of them to look at you. " I rubbed my hands together and pinched the only remaining eye-opening charm in my pocket.


    The old man nodded in agreement.


    The only remaining eye-opener was used on the officer who appeared to be the leader.


    He looked at my series of actions without any resistance and allowed himself to be manipulated. After everything was done, he said skeptically, "Is this it?"


    He then looked in the direction of the grandpa and sat down on the ground. "Grandpa Jin, didn''t you die a long time ago?"


    When Lord Jin saw him fall to the ground, he wanted to help him up with a smile. But before he could get close to the young policeman, he felt a chill run down his spine.


    "Don''t come over, don''t come over. I believe it, I believe it. " The officer shouted for help.

 C22

    I waved my hands towards Elder Jin. After negotiating with him to pay for the cigarettes, I used three cigarettes to make the deal, so there''s no way I can get him to help me without giving me benefits. As for these three cigarettes, it definitely isn''t me.


    I saw that the two little policemen were already suspicious of life. The silly police officer was sitting on the ground with a faint smile on his face.


    "Tomorrow, go to the coffin shop and buy three sticks of incense for Old Master Jin to burn." I ordered.


    The farmer turned over and became the host. This time, he didn''t dare to say anything about locking me up. He even respectfully opened the bracelet on my wrist and served tea.


    "You guys go ahead and busy yourselves. I''ll chat with little brother for a bit." The lead police officer waved his hand at the two young police officers.


    "Fengjiao, you said that you can help us solve this case?" The police officer affectionately called out my name.


    I smiled, seeing the badge in front of him, Zhao Dehan laughed and said, "Officer Zhao, actually, this case is very dilapidated. After analyzing it together with you, I can understand it.


    It was the most famous clan of zombies in Western Hunan. "And now ¡­"


    "You mean the corpse poison is related to Wei Shitong?"


    Before I finished speaking, I heard the Officer Zhao speak first.


    "You know?" I wondered.


    "Wei Family can be considered a reputable person here. Although it means that he is an honest businessman on the surface, the ancestral heirloom of the Corpse Evasion Faction being able to survive is not a secret." Officer Zhao said, "But I don''t think this matter has much to do with them. Then, there is no need for Wei Shitong to play any more tricks."


    What I am telling you is, the Imperial Corpse Technique isn''t something that only people of the Wei Family can use. It is very possible that the person hiding behind this corpse has an organization or a huge group of people planning to kill him, so you can ask for Wei Family for help. Otherwise, with the strength of ordinary people, it''s impossible to defeat him.


    Officer Zhao frowned as he started to ponder.


    , you are the police of the people. You want to protect the ordinary people from getting hurt, and what we do is to not let those things hurt the ordinary people. From this point onwards, although our paths are different, the essence is the same.


    Officer Zhao looked at me, and said as if he had made some sort of decision: "Fengjiao, I want you to go to Wei Family for me in place of our police station. After all, you and Wei Shitong share the same path. "


    "Me?" I opened my mouth wide and waved my hands, "I can''t do it, I still need to ¡­"


    "If you can solve this case, I''ll give you a large compensation in my private name."


    "Officer Zhao, I''m not the type of person you think I am." I immediately stood up and said righteously, "As a part of this society, protecting it is an obligation for each of us. What does money represent? It does not mean that I want to repay society''s determination. "


    With that, he took out a row of card from his pocket and passed it to Officer Zhao before he spoke in a serious tone: "Right now, there are a lot of children from the mountain who are still unable to eat or drink. Although I, Chen Fengjiao am insignificant, I am willing to do whatever I can for them.


    Maybe Officer Zhao was shocked by my speech and his face stiffened. He pushed the bank card and said, "I won''t let you go alone, I will arrange for people to work for you. When this case is solved, I will donate the money to the Red Cross in your name."


    Ah? Just as I wanted to say something, Officer Zhao pushed my back towards the door and said, "It''s going to be dawn in two hours. You and those two brats just need to wander around for a bit.


    We should still discuss about money at the Officer Zhao ¡­" No,


    With a bang, the wooden door behind me closed.


    The hand holding the bank card was trembling slightly. He had met an old expert.


    ''Forget it, I don''t care too much about money. If I donate it to the mountains, I can increase my merits. It can be considered a good thing ¡­ ''


    As for Wei Family, I don''t really care. After all, what Officer Zhao said is correct. Wei Shitong and I are on the same side of the same road.


    Stretching lazily, I never would have thought that I would be given a free night trip to the police station after a midnight snack. I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as I walked towards the door to take a smoke to calm myself down.


    When they received Officer Zhao''s message and saw that I was especially courteous, they gave me cigarettes. I also did not allow myself to sit in the middle of them and casually started to chat with them.


    After chatting with each other, they found out that they, too, were new graduates of this year''s police academy. At the same age, they all studied the profession of serving the people.


    "Brother Chen, can you really let others see ghosts?" Wang Hao put out his cigarette and looked at me doubtfully.


    "Yeah." I replied without restraint, "Didn''t all of you see it just now?"


    "Then can you give us two brothers a chance to see it? We''ve never seen a ghost in our lives before."


    I looked at Wang Hao as if I was looking at a lunatic. Don''t tell me this brat is really a lunatic? I can''t even hide right now.


    However, he didn''t refuse to extinguish his cigarette. He stood up and looked at the bright sky. "Let''s go. We still have some important matters to attend to."


    At a breakfast bar, I received a call from two guys who were working with me. It turned out that I had taken the key to the door away from them and they couldn''t get in.


    The two of them were done for. I had no choice but to run over once more. When I got off the car, their eyes were as big as an ox bell. They asked in a trembling voice, "What did you do?"


    I shrugged. "It''s nothing. They killed two people last night."


    With that, he turned around and got into the police car, leaving the two of them in shock.


    "This is Wei Family?" I gape at the wall of white marble.


    "Beautiful, I heard that this villa was built by the most powerful architect, called Xia Ji." Ba Jian took three years to design this draft. " Wang Hao''s face was filled with envy.


    "Hey, hey, you''re a People''s Police officer, an iron rice bowl." I grumbled when I saw his saliva that seemed to be on the verge of flowing out.


    "Even the police want to eat. I wonder if the two of us can turn the tables. Can''t we be envious?" Wang Hao retorted.


    "Alright, alright, alright. Remember, after you enter, just say that you need their help and I will try my best to pull some strings. They will definitely agree to stop the government from giving us face." I said.


    The two of them nodded in agreement.


    The security guards at the entrance saw that it was a police car so they didn''t stop them and let us in. The police car stopped at the garage and the three of them got out.


    Pushing open the door of the Golden Silk Sauna Wood and walking in, I''ll be good. Is this how a rich person''s life is like? Looking at the magnificent decorations, my saliva almost dripped out?


    "Who are you looking for?" The three of them were like bumpkins entering a city. We didn''t react until we heard a woman''s voice.


    The girl with the gold-rimmed eyes and a red sofa, dressed in pale blue jeans and some sort of dress I don''t recognize, is frowning at us with a copy of Walden Lake in her hand.


    At the same time, a head popped up on the sofa opposite her. He was about eighteen or nineteen, a little younger than me, with a game handle in his hand and a TV screen next to him showing the scene of Super Mary.


    "May I ask if Wei Shitong is there?" Wang Hao took out his police ID and asked the two of them.


    "My father is not here, what do you have to say for yourselves?" The girl stood up and carefully examined the police ID card for a while. She felt that there was nothing wrong with it before she finally opened her mouth and said.


    "Sis, Father never said that you could represent him." The youth that was rubbing the handle laughed.


    The girl didn''t pay any attention to her. She pointed to the empty sofa beside her and said, "Please take a seat. Grandma Wang, pour some tea for the guests."


    I''m already 18 or 19 years old, yet you''re still holing up at home playing electric. I also want to play electric motor, but where the hell would I get the time to do that?


    "It''s like this, I am the disciple of Taoist Yin Yin Dongsheng." I reached out and shook the girl''s hand.


    The girl said doubtfully, "I never heard that the Taoist Yin took in disciples again."


    "That''s not the main point," I said awkwardly. It''s all my fault the Taoist Yin didn''t give me a name either.


    "There has been a case of body drug trafficking in the city recently. Look, this is the information ¡­" Wang Hao handed the folder over to the girl.


    When the electric man heard that the corpse poison was also sitting beside the girl, he carefully observed every bit of the strange old man''s body.


    "You suspect that we did it?" The man tilted his head to look at the three of us with a provocative air.


    "That''s not what I meant." I smiled and said, "I won''t hide it anymore. Since we are all here for the Underworld Dining Room and we are here for the poison transportation at the same time as your family, it''s obvious that someone wants to frame your family. I believe that you will help us find the culprit, right?"


    "You don''t need to speak so sinisterly. It''s not rare for us Wei Family to do something so despicable and petty, you know? Didn''t you suspect that we were the ones who did it? In that case, I, Wei Shuofeng am willing to accompany you all in your investigation until the truth is revealed. " Wei Shuofeng spoke clearly.


    F * ck, does this guy not understand human speech? I didn''t say I doubted them, and he jumped out, feeling a little overwhelmed.


    The girl took off her golden silk glasses and said, "If that''s the case, then I''ll make the decision for my father. Since you took the initiative to ask for an investigation, then I want to know the whole truth."


    Wei Shuofeng''s face was filled with joy. He extended his hand, grabbed the coat and said to us: "What are you standing there for? Take me to see the old man who can move. "

 C23

    "Hey bro, shouldn''t we be busy? It''s been an hour, what are you doing?"


    After Wei Shuofeng followed us out of the Wei Residence, he acted like a Husky, in a moment he said that he wanted to eat a meal and in a moment he said that he wanted to go to the toilet. In short, he delayed the trip to the police station by half an hour, and since the police who were in his house did not dare to offend him, I could not help but to ask.


    Wei Shuofeng, who was sitting on the railing on the side and blowing on the cold wind, turned his head and snorted coldly: "It''s not easy to come out, it''s not good enough not to play around, I don''t plan to help you guys today, come and pick me up tomorrow."


    "Are you f * cking joking with me?" I was furious and was about to grab him by the collar.


    Wei Shuofeng laughed: You want to hit me? Are you able to fight? "


    "You ¡­" In the end, I didn''t continue the fight. I left his collar and snorted coldly at the two police interns. "Let''s go. We can solve the case without him." Let this prodigal son perish on his own. "


    "What are you f * cking saying?" Wei Shuofeng jumped down from the railings and said with his fists clenched.


    F * ck, I''ve seen this kind of guy a lot. Relying on his father''s stinky money, he almost went to the heavens. I don''t know what he''s so awesome about. Others are afraid of him, so I just ran back to my city.


    Actually, I am half a head taller than him and my whole body is covered with muscle bumps. He was joking and even if he wanted to attack me, I still have the intention of going over to welcome him. Look at you from head to toe to give your father credit? "


    Wei Shuofeng''s face darkened, and I continued: "I am not willing to let others get along with you, but do you really think that everything in the world is your father? If you''re really that strong, then take out some of your trump cards and don''t just rely on your father''s glory. "


    I couldn''t guess what Wei Shuofeng was thinking, but after swearing, I felt much better. I turned around and opened the door of the police car to sit on it, but just as I was about to tell them to drive, the car door opened again.


    Wei Shuofeng hugged his chest and sat there without saying a word, next to me.


    I ignored her and this time, he didn''t quietly follow me all the way to the police station.


    Under Officer Zhao''s lead, the three of them walked towards the morgue.


    He opened the cabinet and saw that it was the old man from that night inside the plastic bag.


    Together they pulled him out.


    "The victim''s name is Li Laogan, and he was sent out of the city last November. He has no children, and is a scavenger. and registered for death in April of this year, three months later there was a strange resurrection and involvement in the case. "


    Officer Zhao read the information of this old man. I looked up and down and saw that there were clear signs of sutures on the stomach of the deceased person. A large portion of it had caved in.


    A small hole in his forehead caught my attention, just like the one I''d had when I was a kid, a little too small. It was as if someone had stuck a needle in.


    "What do you think?" I turned my head to look at Wei Shuofeng, and there was an even deeper meaning in that was to test out his abilities.


    Wei Shuofeng frowned at me and said, "All of you, retreat."


    Then, he took out a small bell from nowhere. It was a strange story, but as he walked, if it was Wei Shuofeng''s case, the bell would definitely not chime, but there was no bell sound as he walked. The bell did not chime as he walked, but the sound of the bell could be heard.


    The small bell was held in Wei Shuofeng''s hand, followed by the clear sound of a bell ringing in the morgue.


    The sound of the bell became more and more urgent, and the old man''s body started to tremble.


    After a long while, the ringing stopped and the old man''s body also stopped trembling.


    "See what?" Officer Zhao asked with a pale face.


    If it was me, if it was the first time I saw this scene, I swear that I would''ve run away. Officer Zhao''s mental fortitude is much higher than mine.


    "This isn''t a method to get rid of corpses. After dissecting him, did you find anything strange in his body?" Wei Shuofeng shook his head.


    "This old man has been dead for nearly half a year. He hasn''t been dissected and only took out the drugs he hid within his body!" The Officer Zhao truthfully told him.


    "Go find a scalpel." Wei Shuofeng opened his mouth and said, "Since it''s not our Corpse Slaughtering Technique, I can only imagine which one."


    Officer Zhao nodded and walked out. After a while, he came back with a basket full of stuff.


    Wei Shuofeng pointed the scalpel at his head and used a bit of force, causing the old man''s head to instantly crack. He did not have much strength left.


    The moment his head split open, a terrible stench came over. He covered his nose and walked over to look at the old man''s head. The only thing he could see was black blood.


    This made everyone feel extremely disgusted, resisting the churning inside their body to not vomit, which was also to say that they did not want to be embarrassed in front of Wei Shuofeng.


    Wei Shuofeng frowned and locked his mouth with Nan Nan Nan saying: "Gu technique."


    "Gu?" When I heard these two words, I carefully sized up the flowing black water. After a careful look, I was able to see clearly that the black water was filled with the corpses of small bugs.


    "Could it be that Miao Jiang is behind this case?" I said doubtfully, "Impossible. The Ren Family has been in the deep parts of the continent for a long time, and has long since stopped moving. It can''t be their doing."


    Wei Shuofeng turned his head towards me and suddenly asked, "Are there any Yang Symbols?"


    I nodded and handed the Raging Flames Talisman to him. He said with a troubled expression, "The profession isn''t right. You can do it yourself."


    Following Wei Shuofeng''s guidance, I activated the Raging Flames Talisman and threw it into the pool of black water.


    Following that, a stream of mist was born. In the next moment, the black water disappeared and the old man''s mind was completely cleansed.


    "How is it?" Officer Zhao''s voice sounded. "Have you found any clues?"


    Wei Shuofeng pulled the plastic bag close to him and sighed, "We''ll talk after we get out."


    In the Officer Zhao''s office, he said slowly: "This corpse is not a way to chase corpses away. I tried using a special method of my sect to control him, but failed, and then I remembered that Miao Jiang had a Gu" Obedient Gu ", and thought about whether or not it was done by Miao Yue. When the Yang Talisman burned everything, I knew it was not done by Miao Yue! If there really is one way of putting it, it is that the corpse''s autonomous consciousness controls his movements. "


    When Wei Shuofeng said this, Officer Zhao and I felt a layer of ice covering our bodies. I retorted, "That''s impossible, even though your Corpse Slaughtering Technique is magical, from my point of view, this corpse already has a soul on it, and can''t be controlled by consciousness."


    "You have to listen to me. Don''t interrupt me." Wei Shuofeng looked at me with displeasure and said, "If you''re more professional than me, then I''ll let you say it."


    For a moment I was speechless, then I shrugged and let him go on.


    "I don''t know the specifics either. The first time this corpse appeared was at some place. I suspect that there was a problem with the feng shui of that place." Wei Shuofeng said.


    Officer Zhao made a call, and immediately after, Wang Hao came up with a file.


    "Temple Ridge?" I frowned.


    "The time of the old man''s death was April of this year. His body was found in a forest near the Temple Ridge." The Officer Zhao said, "Later on, because we couldn''t find his relatives, we paid for him to be buried in the Temple Ridge."


    I looked at Wei Shuofeng, and Wei Shuofeng looked at the two of us with a gaze that revealed that they had reached a consensus: we would investigate the forest in the Temple Ridge thoroughly.


    After making up our minds, Wei Shuofeng and I left the Officer Zhao. In this period of time, Wang Hao had become our professional driver.


    "What do you think of that?" In the carriage, Wei Shuofeng rubbed his head and said, "This corpse has too many suspicious points. If it really is because of some problem with the feng shui, then where did those bugs come from and the drugs in his body come from!"


    "If it''s that easy to solve a case, do we even need to look for you?" I laughed, "The human body is covered with Yin and Yang energy, after death, the Yang energy will leave the body, and the Yin energy will sink. Therefore, the person who is buried must pay attention to the balance between Yin and Yang, if the Yin energy is greater than the Yang, then there is a high chance of causing a Corpse Transformation. "Like..."


    "It''s been controlled, right?" Wei Shuofeng said.


    "Yes, that''s what I wanted to say." I said.


    "Both of you, don''t have any headaches. When the boat arrives at the bridge, it will naturally be straight. This case can definitely be solved." Wang Hao, who was driving, laughed.


    "Brother, I heard you say that you''re from the Temple Ridge. You don''t even remember this forest?" I suddenly thought of the conversation I had with Wang Hao earlier when he told me that his house was in Temple Ridge.


    Wang Hao thought for a while and said, "This forest, I used to go there when I was a kid. The temperature in Han Dong and Magnificent Summer is extremely hot. I went there once before and the temperature there became abnormally cold."


    One hot, one cold ¡­


    He was lost in thought. Logically speaking, there shouldn''t be such an obvious change in this place!


    Suddenly, Wei Shuofeng slapped his thigh and shouted: "I understand."


    I was shocked and turned my head to look at him. I saw that he had an excited expression as he said, "The insects in that old man''s body are the Extreme Yin Insects. Only then can the Yang Fire burn them. "He is not the Ren Family''s Gu!"


    "Ji Yin Insects?" I said in surprise, "Then according to what you said, that piece of land might very well be ¡­"


    "Extreme Yin!" We speak at the same time


    After thinking it through, I had an ugly expression on my face. That happiness was gone.


    Extreme Yin!


    Wang Hao had no idea what we were talking about and asked us questions.


    Wei Shuofeng and I sat on the chairs like deflated balloons.


    "This is just my speculation, it can''t be an extremely dark place. This kind of place can only be found by chance." Wei Shuofeng said.


    "Yes." I nodded.


    In his heart, he hoped that it was Wei Shuofeng who made a mistake. After all, people like us don''t have the ability to enter the Yin Field.

 C24

    Humans might not necessarily be able to create a place like the Yin Field, but there was also the possibility of it being a place like the Yin Field.


    Therefore, it was extremely easy to change the location, although it was the best place to train, but it was very difficult to be found. Even if one was found, the location would still change, and it could be said that the location of the Yin was the best place for the monsters to advance, even though it was only a hundred years old, but it was enough for one''s cultivation to go through a tremendous change.


    The Temple Ridge was located in the outskirts of the city.


    "Brother Chen, Brother Wei!" "Come on." Wang Hao gestured at us from the car to refuel.


    Since he was different from us, and he was rather timid, he wasn''t allowed to follow us.


    I lightly nodded my head and let out a breath of foul air, trying to cheer myself up. This place is extremely dark and still has yet to be tested, but the three of them have already silently taken root in my heart and are unable to chase him away no matter how hard I tried to drive them away.


    "Let''s go." Turning his head to look at Wei Shuofeng, he took the lead and walked into the small forest that led to the old man''s corpse.


    In the distance, there was a patch of forest. It looked like a giant wolf with its mouth wide open, trying to lure the king into its depths.


    The weeds on both sides of the path had already overtaken the path. Borrowing the light from the cell phone, they walked forward step by step in a probing manner.


    As soon as I entered the forest, a gust of cold wind blew, and I immediately did not dare to take another step forward. Even if my aptitude was mediocre, I was not trash, so I was able to distinguish clearly what was yin energy and what was air.


    She turned her head to look at Wei Shuofeng, thinking that he had sensed it better than her, and said softly, "Pretend not to notice."


    The place where the old man''s body was found was on an empty space on the other side of the forest. The two had no choice but to pass through the forest in order to check if there were any problems with the empty land.


    Trees rose high into the sky, one after another, giving off a depressing feeling.


    "Don''t blame me, don''t blame me ¡­" I continuously chanted the four words in my mouth. The deeper I went into the forest, the more I could feel the large and small Yin Qi in this area.


    The doubts in his heart had a clear answer. Because he was half-way home, he had yet to thoroughly study feng shui, so he could only use the stupidest method to verify it.


    Ghosts were creatures with a certain level of cultivation, not to mention ghosts (other than ghosts) who had exceptionally strong territorial awareness. For example, if a stranger were to live in your house and eat food made by your wife, would you be angry? It was only natural for ghosts to be here as well.


    However, in the Yin Field, there were no such considerations. Those who lived here all had wives, and all had meals, so there was no need to steal resources.


    In this clumsy way I gained the most rudimentary knowledge of the land in my mind. This place was extremely dark.


    Of the dozens of streams of Yin Qi that I could sense, three of them were exceptionally strong. These three streams of Yin Qi had been monitoring our movements from the moment we entered the forest.


    Wei Shuofeng and I could only pretend that we couldn''t see anything. Fortunately, the things here didn''t have any intention to hurt anyone, so we let them go, and the two of us smoothly passed through the forest.


    On the other side of the woods was a small stream, and in the middle of the stream and the woods was a rich patch of soil, but the strange thing was that there was no sign of grain growing on it.


    "Let''s go." Wei Shuofeng waved his hand and jumped into the soil, and I followed suit. The soil was very soft, and as I jumped in, the soil reached my ankles.


    "This shoe I just bought." I took off my shoes and poured the dirt out of them and swore.


    Looking at this patch of soil, it was the size of a basketball court. There were no plants within the soil.


    "Ouch." I let out a little cry, and my neck hurt. It turned out that I had been bitten by a little bug.


    He extended out his palm to kill this little thing, but Wei Shuofeng turned his head and shouted at me, "Don''t move."


    Half of my slap was stuck in mid-air, looking towards Wei Shuofeng in confusion.


    Wei Shuofeng ran over with a torch in hand. He reached his hand out to touch my neck and felt a cold sensation on my neck.


    In the light of the flashlight, I saw a small worm quietly lying on Wei Shuofeng''s hand.


    "This... "This is ¡­"


    "Extreme Yin Insects." Wei Shuofeng replied with a frown.


    This bug was exactly the same as the bug''s corpse in the old man''s brain.


    "Could it be that the Ji Yin Insect is controlling it? No no... Even if we can control his movements, what about the drug trade? " I frowned.


    I couldn''t think of anything to do with the dirt the size of the basketball court. Suddenly, I was attracted by a scarecrow in the corner of the soil. The scarecrow was dressed in red and was painted all over with red paint.


    It was the only green of the land, a cactus, in the corner corresponding to the scarecrow. Next to the cactus was the telegraph pole.


    The scarecrow, the cactus, the telegraph pole, these eight things that couldn''t be put together, were all weirdly put together at this moment.


    Wei Shuofeng grabbed a handful of soil and placed it in his hands, and actually smelled it.


    Wait! I seem to know.


    According to the records, there was a strange formation titled "Five Devils Traversing the Five Devils". The Five Devils here referred to the five elements, metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.


    In this place, the red light represented fire, the cactus represented wood, the rock attributed metal, and the soil beneath his feet. In this place, the red light represented fire, the cactus represented wood, the rock attributed metal, and the soil beneath his feet.


    Fire is out of the way, wood is in the dry place, words like this in the middle of the palace...


    I looked up and down at the palace and slowly walked towards it.


    At the other end, Wei Shuofeng took a thick and sturdy tree branch and walked towards me.


    "You found out?"


    "You noticed it too?"


    Both of them spoke up at the same time.


    Then they nodded at each other.


    Wei Shuofeng then used his brute force to stick the branch into the middle palace. He raised his head and looked around, "Let''s go first, this place is a bit unusual. It is definitely not as simple as a Yin place."


    This time we''re smarter, or maybe we''re afraid of a group of guys in the woods suddenly attacking us, or maybe we''re both scared, so we go around in a circle before we get back to the car.


    "You two, how is the situation?" Wang Hao asked when he saw us return.


    "What do you think?" Wei Shuofeng asked me.


    "There''s only one thing left to wonder, where did that drug come from?" "No," I said.


    Wei Shuofeng turned his head to look at Wang Hao and said: "Return and tell Officer Zhao to organize the contact information that he has for me."


    "You two won''t come back to the station with me?"


    Just as I was about to speak, I heard Wei Shuofeng speak up first. "The two of us still have other things to do.


    Wang Hao nodded his head in agreement.


    I looked at Wei Shuofeng and did not say a word. There were some words that should not be said in front of Wang Hao.


    But I also didn''t know why Wei Shuofeng brought me to his house. After Wang Hao drove away, Wei Shuofeng turned to me and said: "Do you know who the person selling drugs is?"


    "Although you don''t want to believe it, but it seems like there''s only one explanation. It''s that group of ghosts." I said firmly.


    Wei Shuofeng turned and walked towards the door and said: "You are not that stupid, there are countless of uses for the Ji Yin Insects, but the Ji Yin Insects are not something that can be used by humans, only Yin people can use them."


    "It''s really incredible, why are those ghosts selling drugs? Where did they get that contact person from!? " My head felt like it was about to explode.


    "We don''t care about drugs. Just leave it to the police. There''s something that makes me even more curious about it. That''s why I brought you back tonight." Wei Shuofeng laughed.


    I don''t know, Wei Shuofeng, even I am getting curious, to think that someone would actually use a Five Elements Formation to seal something that must be priceless, what exactly is that thing that''s been sealed!


    Entering the main entrance, Wei Shuofeng shouted, "Sis, I''m back!"


    The woman turned to look at the main entrance and saw the two of us walk in. She didn''t react much when she said, "How is it?"


    Wei Shuofeng laid down on the sofa, casually peeled off a banana and said, "You might not believe it if I told you ¡­"


    Then, he told her everything that had happened during the entire day.


    After she finished listening, a similar look appeared on her face.


    "I''m going to dig out that treasure with this brat tomorrow and have a look." Wei Shuofeng patted my shoulder and laughed.


    In fact, I had the same idea. If it piqued my curiosity, I could swim across the Pacific Ocean.


    Unexpectedly, she shook her head and said, "Shuofeng, since this is a Feng Shui setup set up by a master, and it cannot be destroyed within a short period of time, he must have his reasons to make it unrealistic. Don''t cause trouble for yourself, father has three days to come back, don''t give him any trouble."


    "Aren''t you curious?" Wei Shuofeng did not give up.


    His sister rolled her eyes at him, but he didn''t dare to say anything else. He said, "According to what you guys said, this corpse control drug is the doing of the Yin People. You just need to help the police solve the case, don''t get involved in this mess."


    That brat Wei Shuofeng was as obedient as a grandson in front of his sister, but I quickly felt that I was wrong. That night, at around midnight, Wei Shuofeng sneakily came to my room.


    In a daze, I asked, "What are you doing?" "Are you going to let me sleep?"


    Wei Shuofeng threw the clothes to me and said: "What are you sleeping for, go dig with me, if not why do you think I called you here?"


    F * ck, I love it. I can''t add on my curiosity and start yawning on the bed.


    "Keep your voice down, don''t wake the others." The two of them walked in the garden quietly.


    "I say, why don''t we just listen to your sister. If something really happens, we won''t be able to take responsibility." Halfway there, he said in a flustered manner.


    Moreover, the place where the "treasure" was hidden was in the extreme Yin area.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Shuofeng waved his hand and said, "What are you afraid of? If anything happens, I''ll carry it. "


    Looking at the bare-handed Wei Shuofeng, I took a detour to my rented house and carried my own small backpack. In my backpack, I stored all of the Runes I had drawn during my years of boredom, I had already drawn the Raging Flames Rune so I had quite a bit of inventory, and in my mind, there had to be some way to go. Thus, I looked for a simple looking protective talisman, and after all these years, I only managed to draw three.


    It angered me to the core, I had to continue living a life of qi recovery no, carrying all my belongings as I followed Wei Shuofeng towards the extreme yin.


    It was already deep into the night and the two of us were trembling like idiots in the cold wind. The two of us were still afraid of the extreme Yin land and had to walk in a circle before we entered the soil.


    "Fuck, I wonder what kind of treasure could actually be protected by such a profound Wind Water Bureau." With that, Wei Shuofeng took out the black box and took out a black silk bag. Inside the bag was black powder.


    He twisted his butt and scattered the black powder on the ground in a regular pattern.


    "Hey, hey, hey." I suddenly heard the sound of voices coming from the forest beside me. I thought that I was hallucinating and wanted to ask him for an explanation, but Wei Shuofeng suddenly flung his hair and said fiercely, "What are you doing?! You want us to be discovered by those guys?!"


    "No, listen." I pricked up my ears.


    "What are you listening to? If you get any treasures, we''ll immediately go our separate ways. If you go, I''ll go mine. Go play on the side." Wei Shuofeng said unhappily.


    Gradually, the sounds in his ears became louder and louder, as if there was a confrontation between two groups of people.


    Curious, I crept into the forest and headed towards the source of the sound.


    The closer they got, the louder the voices became, and the clearer the voices became.


    "If you were planning to kill me and take me away, then why did you have to set up such a big trap?" The one who spoke was a young man who was about 20 years old. At this moment, he was surrounded by more than 10 Yin people. On his shoulder was a young man who was about the same age as him.


    "As long as you keep the Ghostly Dew, I''ll let the two of you go. How about this deal?" I looked at the fog and opened my mouth. The fog was not the real body, but the black smoke coming out of the neck of a headless ghost.


    I carefully laid on the floor and looked at the scene before me. It seemed that the bunch of Yin Masters were determined to obtain the ''Ghostly Dew''.


    If I had the ability like Monkey Bro, I would have long rushed up waving the Stick, but how could I, the scum of the battlefield, have the ability like that. I suddenly felt sympathy for this guy, dying here at the age of twenty. No matter how important something was, it was not as important as his own life.


    But this brat acted as if he had eaten stimulants and started laughing out loud. The dozen or so evil people led by Broken-head Ghost said, "Don''t tell me death is a joke for you?"


    "On the contrary, I don''t want to die, big sister!" This man''s eyes shone brightly as he shouted loudly, scaring me so much that I started to tremble.


    A female ghost slowly floated out from the man''s body.


    Damn, I was so scared that my legs went soft. What the hell is going on? Why can''t I see the direction of the plot?


    "Hey, what are you doing? "Hurry down and help." Wei Shuofeng, who was in the middle palace, shouted at me.


    "Shh!" I turned my head and made a silent gesture to him. He didn''t know what I was doing, so he grumbled with his mouth full of curses.


    When I looked over here, the ghost girl who appeared from within the man''s body was exceptionally fierce. The ghost girl who appeared from within the man''s body was exceptionally fierce.


    Although the ghost lady was fierce, the Broken-head Ghost was not an ordinary person. The two ghost girls acted like they were in a movie as the trees around them fell one after another.


    F * ck, I''m not playing anymore. When I saw this scene, I immediately became terrified. I like to watch the show, not bad, but I prefer my own life.


    Seeing that part of the forest, Wei Shuofeng finally stopped what he was doing.


    Just as he finished speaking, he felt the soil beneath my feet start to flow like quicksand.


    "I''ll go." He cursed and was about to jump out, but it was all over. "What did you do?"


    "I''m breaking the rules. You created such a big commotion, making me take my last step at the wrong time." "The Feng Shui Bureau has started." Wei Shuofeng also scolded loudly.


    Quicksand is no ordinary thing. The more we struggle, the tighter it gets. In a blink of an eye, the quicksand has already covered both of us.


    "Idiot, I was killed by you!"


    Wei Shuofeng and I shouted at each other at the same time.


    Waiting for death isn''t your brother''s character, but there isn''t even a place you can grab onto.


    "Help! "Help!" I cried out, hoping the man would hear my cry for help, but the quicksand hadn''t even reached my neck yet.


    To think that I would actually die in this place, I hate it.


    In the blink of an eye, the sand didn''t reach my head and I stopped struggling, leaving only my hands outside the quicksand. I had always thought that death was a very terrifying thing, but when it really came to this point, I actually wasn''t afraid at all.


    Just when I thought that I was definitely going to die, a huge force suddenly came along and lifted up my body that was submerged in quicksand. I was directly thrown into the creek, my entire body was drenched, the mud that went into my nose was ruthlessly thrown out.


    Wei Shuofeng''s sorry state was even worse than mine, but right after, I heard a familiar voice say: "Aiyaya, without me, young master Chen looks to be in a sorry state."


    This familiar voice ¡­ Hu Qian!


    He turned his head to the direction of the voice and saw a beautiful figure standing there.


    Hu Qian, it really was Hu Qian.


    Even though she was drenched in sweat, the fire in her heart was burning. How long had it been since I last saw her? It had been nearly a year.


    "Elder Sister Hu, you ¡­ "Why are you here?" They immediately rushed towards Hu Qian from the stream.


    Halfway there, I stopped, as if I had no reason to embrace her.


    Hu Qian coldly snorted: "I have come to repay your saving grace."


    "Cough, cough, cough." Wei Shuofeng coughed dryly as he touched my shoulder. He stood up and trembled when he saw Hu Qian''s eyes.


    It was not because Wang An and the rest had seen the beautiful woman''s vulgar appearance, but because they felt some enmity towards her!

 C25

    Wei Shuofeng also knew how to read people''s eyes, when he saw Hu Qian, he did not know how to react. The hostility in him disappeared in an instant, and changed into a laughing expression: "Thank you, young lady, for saving me."


    Hu Qian was overjoyed. Seems like it was very enjoyable to kiss her ass, Wei Shuofeng looked at his flattery and smacked his head. "What the f * ck, is it that all my efforts have gone down the drain?"


    Turning around, we saw that our previous location on the soil had disappeared due to the quicksand effect.


    It would not be difficult to confirm the location of the Middle Palace. However, the sky was gradually becoming brighter, and it was not a good time to make a move.


    Wei Shuofeng clenched his teeth and said: "Tonight, at 12 o''clock, you and I are still gathering here."


    "Again?" I frowned.


    Wei Shuofeng tilted his head and said: "Just a little bit more, are you willing?"


    "What are you doing? Is there any treasure? " Hu Qian curiously came over.


    Wei Shuofeng laughed out loud, "That''s right, there is a heavenly great treasure, do you want to participate as well?"


    Hu Qian is someone who only fears the chaos in the world, of course she would be happy to agree, there was no choice but for me to nod in agreement.


    The three of them parted ways like this. I followed behind Hu Qian, but I didn''t know what to say.


    "Is Master Hu''s health alright?" I found a topic to talk about.


    Hu Qian looked at me and rubbed the top of my head while laughing: "I see, Fatty Dun has become handsome."


    Men cannot touch women or touch their feet, what a man hates the most is for others to touch his head, but they have to respond differently, for example, the current Hu Qian is not the least bit repulsive to me.


    Speaking of which, it''s the first time Hu Qian has chatted and laughed with me. When I first met Fatty Dun, she gave me a flurry of punches and kicks, and I asked him about the doubts in my heart. Unexpectedly, Hu Qian stared at me with wide, innocent eyes and said: "That''s right, I am from the Appearance Association."


    I was so angry that I was at a loss for words. Fortunately, at this moment, my brother''s handsome appearance caught her eye and it could be considered as a successful advancement.


    "Oh yeah, did Master Hu know you are going down the mountain?" I asked the key questions.


    Hu Qian laughed: "Of course that old man won''t let me go down the mountain, but who is this young lady? If I get him some good wine, it will be enough for him to sleep for three days and three nights. "


    F * ck, this works too?


    Hu Qian turned her head and angrily threw a punch right at my chest. I was instantly stupefied and said, "What are you doing? Are you crazy? "


    Hu Qian said seriously: "You left faster than me, I''m not happy ¡­"


    I was f * cking drunk, did you blame me for having long legs?


    On this day, Hu Qian insisted on bringing me for a stroll. Even though her eyelids were fighting, I still agreed. Wasn''t it my dream to always be together with her like this?


    "It''s getting late, where are you staying? I''ll send you back. " When I saw that it was already six in the afternoon, I asked Hu Qian who was eating ice cream.


    Hu Qian licked her ice cream and said: "I still have nowhere to go, you won''t leave me, right?"


    Hearing her say this, and seeing how terrifyingly lustful my eyes were, she repeatedly said, "Yes, yes."


    Then, I brought Hu Qian to my rented house, cough cough, no need to think too much, I simply wanted to share the rent by myself, and it was also because of the two of us who shared the house with each other. He left after patting her butt, leaving me alone in the room with two rooms and one room, the two kids at the pharmacy didn''t have any intentions of staying with me, and continued to live in this "big house" until today.


    Even if I had the lust, I would have the courage, right?


    Returning to the house, I assigned Zhao Leejun''s room to Hu Qian. I went to the washroom and took a hot shower, washed my dirty clothes, and looked at the time that was still five hours away from my promise with Wei Shuofeng. I yawned and got into bed after not sleeping for an entire day and night.


    I don''t know how long I slept, but when I woke up my phone was about to explode!


    Because more than a hundred people missed their calls, all of them were Wei Shuofeng. Currently, the most recent match had already started a minute ago, which was the only one that woke me up.


    Did something happen to this kid? He immediately called back, the sound of the howling wind came from the other side of the phone, as well as Wei Shuofeng''s panting voice.


    "Hurry up and save me." Wei Shuofeng shouted.


    "What''s going on?" I asked.


    A very noisy voice came from the other side of the phone, followed by Wei Shuofeng''s voice: "Don''t ask too much, remember to bring good stuff with you, the situation is so complicated that you have to call me."


    Hearing that, he immediately got off the bed, and was about to knock on the door to wake Hu Qian up, but in the end, he did not. He took his small backpack and walked out.


    The traffic in the big city was not to be praised, but it was very convenient to take a taxi. He got a taxi to give him the address, it was already 20 minutes after he arrived at the Temple Ridge.


    Just as I got off the car, I called Wei Shuofeng, who told me to wait by the side. After a while, he walked out among the weeds with a miserable expression.


    "Holy sh * t?" Was he chased away by a dog? " I asked, looking at him.


    Wei Shuofeng sat on the side of the road and swore while pointing to a distant forest, "Which group of scumbags are crazy?"


    "What''s going on? Didn''t you say to wait until I got there before moving on? " I asked.


    "You brat, you don''t have the slightest idea of time. We agreed that it would be 12 o''clock, but look at what time it is now?"


    "An accident." I said apologetically, "What exactly happened?"


    Originally, Wei Shuofeng was unable to wait for me, so he had no choice but to do it himself. The initial progress was extremely smooth, but he did not want to be surrounded by a group of people when he finally reached the "treasure" realm. Wei Shuofeng did not dare to be careless, and immediately ran, because the moment I called him was when he was being chased by the "treasure" realm.


    "Which group of scumbags are stopping me?" I said in surprise, "Then aren''t you courting death by asking me to come? What can the two of us do? "


    Wei Shuofeng lit a cigarette and said, "Today, no matter what, I will dig out that treasure. Just you wait, I''ve already told my family about it."


    After being frozen by the cold wind on the roadside for nearly ten minutes, I could see a few high beams of light coming from the other side of the road, causing me to be unable to open my eyes.


    Two vans pulled up next to us, the doors opened, and a dozen big guys with shovels in their hands got out.


    "They''re all here, right? Let''s go." Wei Shuofeng threw away his cigarette butt and started striding forward in the middle of the group, as if he was not the one who had been scared out of his wits.


    "You guys are in charge of luring that group of Yin people away. Don''t worry about anything else. Do you understand?" Wei Shuofeng instructed.


    The big guy nodded in agreement. I asked doubtfully, "You''re letting ordinary people lead away the Yin Dwellers?"


    Wei Shuofeng rolled his eyes at me and said, "How can you tell that they are ordinary people? They are the elites of our family, do you understand? They gave me quite a few of my techniques. "


    Well, I didn''t say it.


    Dozens of people walked towards the forest with big strides. Wei Shuofeng and I were sneaking around the Five Elements Formation.


    "Hurry up." Wei Shuofeng followed the same method as before and sprinkled the black powder on the ground.


    "Stand by the scarecrow and listen to my orders. I said push him down. " Wei Shuofeng pointed at the scarecrow in the corner as he spoke to me.


    He nodded and walked over to the scarecrow. He tried to push it with his hands, but it was as if the scarecrow had rooted into the ground.


    I could feel the chill even from so far away.


    It seemed that the ten or so people had already met with the Invisible Demons.


    "Now is the time. Push." Wei Shuofeng''s voice sounded.


    Upon hearing this, I immediately pushed the scarecrow with all my might, but I didn''t expect it. In an instant, I was smashed into the ground like a dog eating shit. This time, the scarecrow was easily pushed forward.


    The instant the scarecrow fell, the whole apprentice emitted a blinding white light. Gradually, the white light began to slowly rise through the soil and float in the darkness. After a long time, the white light faded away, and a parchment half floated between us.


    Wei Shuofeng and I surrounded the parchment, and reached out our hands to grab the parchment. There were many gaps in the parchment, and it was likely that only a portion of the parchment had mountains of ancient times drawn on them. Every mountain has its own name, and "Kunlun" and "Hua Mountain" are all written on it.


    Just as the two of us were focusing on looking at this piece of parchment, all of the hairs on my body suddenly stood up.


    I stretched my hand out to grab the parchment paper and threw it on the ground. The instant I fell to the ground, a cold sensation came from my neck.


    This strand of yin aura came from the forest and hurriedly looked in front of us to see the Broken-head Ghost standing in front of Wei Shuofeng and me.


    Broken-head Ghost looked at the parchment in my hand and said, "Give it to me."


    "You wish." He held the parchment in his hands and shouted at Wei Shuofeng, "Run!"


    Wei Shuofeng and I immediately ran, and the Broken-head Ghost caught up to us in an instant.


    While running, he fumbled in his small backpack and took out a bunch of yellow talismans.


    He picked a chapter from it and threw it to the back.


    That yellow talisman landed lightly on Broken-head Ghost''s body. When I saw that Monkey Bro had instantly turned his body and pinched his sword fingers, I shouted: "Mercy!"


    My hope for the Raging Flames Talisman isn''t too high. This is the first time that I''ve learned this kind of talisman in my life. Furthermore, with such an awesome name, if I didn''t have a bit of power, it wouldn''t be reasonable.


    After activating the Raging Flames Rune, a small spark jumped on Broken-head Ghost''s body with a "Pa" sound. Broken-head Ghost was stunned and did not make any movements.


    Wei Shuofeng shouted loudly, "You bastard, come to Extreme Yin to set off fireworks!"


    Holy shit, there''s even a shelf life for spells? I was instantly terrified, the Broken-head Ghost also reacted and quickly dragged his in with me.


    The Raging Flames Talismans were scattered all over the road. I continuously pinched my sword fingers and ignited the Raging Flames Talisman.


    "Pa! Pa! Pa!"


    The sound of firecrackers came from the quiet empty space.


    Wei Shuofeng looked at me while gnashing his teeth: "I knew I shouldn''t have trusted you."


    "At this point, I have another way." I said to Wei Shuofeng.


    "What method?" Wei Shuofeng asked doubtfully.


    I stuffed the parchment paper into Wei Shuofeng''s hat and said, "It''s up to you."


    With that, he turned and kneeled towards the Broken-head Ghost, without any hesitation.


    "Big brother, the thing you wanted was taken away by that kid. You saw it too. I just came to put out firecrackers to celebrate. Don''t kill me."


    In the spirit of not dying, I sold Wei Shuofeng out without hesitation.


    Wei Shuofeng was probably shocked by my elegant actions and his chin almost dropped to the ground. When he saw that Broken-head Ghost had already caught up to me, he pointed at me and said fiercely, "Brat, you are really ruthless. Just you wait."


    I don''t believe that this bro will kill me with his actions.


    Seeing that the Broken-head Ghost was charging towards me and not decreasing in speed, I felt that something was wrong. Fuck, that guy was not even letting go of the captives.


    Suddenly, I panicked and reached for my small backpack. Only three chapters of "Tai Yi Charms" remained in it.


    He immediately stood up, three protective talismans simultaneously activated, and shouted: "Demon Star Devils and the Ancient Cave Elves all raise their heads to look at each other, listening with their heads held high. There are six people above and six below their heads, harassment is fierce, and will do whatever is required of you, Your Majesty has orders, order me to carry it out." "Amnesty!"


    Three protective talismans released yellow light, surrounding me inside. At the same time, the Broken-head Ghost had already arrived in front of me, his body fiercely smashing into the protective yellow light.


    As if struck by a bus, my entire body flew backward, my back slamming into the ground.


    Wei Shuofeng turned his head around and laughed wildly when he heard my movements behind him: "Brat, you tricked me."


    While I was speaking, the Broken-head Ghost had already appeared in front of him, and in the next moment, Wei Shuofeng was lying beside me, wailing in pain.


    This Wei Shuofeng is also a true disciple, he instantly stuffed the parchment paper into my bosom and begged the Broken-head Ghost: "Big brother, we were originally all born from the same roots, why hurry."


    The black fog that was at the location where Broken-head Ghost''s head was chopped off started to change incessantly. Looking at me, he said, "Leave him to me!"


    How could I have the strength to speak right now? The Broken-head Ghost continued, "Since that''s the case, then ¡­"


    Hey, hey, I didn''t say anything. I shouted in my heart. Isn''t it just parchment? You can just take it. If it doesn''t work, you can also take my toilet paper.


    The Broken-head Ghost lifted my body and slowly floated into the air. At this moment, I was surprised to find that under the light of the moon, the originally lush green forest had withered and withered in an instant.


    Could it be that all of this was due to the effect of the parchment?


    The parchment in my bosom slowly floated out and was held in Broken-head Ghost''s hand. The black mist dimmed a bit, and without saying anything further, his right hand turned into a palm and struck towards my waist.


    This time, he wants me to cut his waist!


    Why would I want to die at such a young age? The strong desire to live made me unwilling to die like this, and I used all of my strength to feel the breath that Master Hu had left in my body.


    Broken-head Ghost''s wrist was tightly clenched by my right hand. I panted heavily as I said, "I''m begging you, but you still want to kill me. Let me tell you, I''m angry."


    Initially, even if I beg for mercy, you still want to kill me? On the other hand, the one who suggested to dig up the treasure was him, and the one who started to dig it is still him, how can you pretend that you don''t exist? I thought that there was only discrimination in human society, but I didn''t expect that there would also be discrimination in the world of ghosts.


    Borrowing the power of the Master Hu, he slowly stood up. The muscles on his right arm expanded, and the clothes he was wearing were also torn, revealing the fox tattoo that was making the moon howl.


    "You''re a demon!" Broken-head Ghost spoke in human language


    "Fuck you, I''m human!" With a loud roar, his right fist landed heavily on the man''s chest. The devil would not be able to hit him with his body, but I''m using the power of an immortal!


    This time, I will let you have a taste of the power from my attack. Immediately pounce on him!


    His hand was still clutching onto the parchment when I suddenly felt my right arm sink down and I almost fainted on the spot.


    Damn it, could it be a ''side effect''?


    Broken-head Ghost sensed that something was wrong, so he took the chance to send me flying. Luckily, Wei Shuofeng had some humanity in him and knew how to catch me.


    "Young master." At this moment, the few burly men came over. They had gone from twelve to seven.


    "What about the others?" Wei Shuofeng asked.


    "He''s injured." the man in the lead answered.


    The moment they saw Broken-head Ghost, and looked at and I, they instantly understood what was going on. The seven of them surrounded Broken-head Ghost, and, who had been pretending to be a grandson all this while, magically clasped his hands behind his back: "Beat him up, and beat him to death."


    What was called taking advantage of the situation? I finally got to see it today.


    Broken-head Ghost was surrounded by seven people, he turned and looked at the forest, only to see that the branches had become completely bare, only leaving behind the tree trunk.


    "It''s gone! It''s all gone. " The Broken-head Ghost muttered to himself.


    Immediately after, Broken-head Ghost turned around to look at us, who were standing in front of him, and fiercely stuffed the parchment that he was clutching into his own body.


    Ah!" Broken-head Ghost''s screams filled the silent night sky.


    The wind was blowing! With the Broken-head Ghost as the center, the wind swept through the entire forest.


    I saw that Broken-head Ghost''s body was gradually covered in red cracks.


    He was absorbing the power of the parchment!


    A horrible thought came to my mind.


    Wei Shuofeng was also not an ignorant man. He frowned and roared, "Stop him."


    After the seven of them heard this, they pulled a red rope out of nowhere. The seven of them pulled the red rope as they changed their positions, as if they were doing some sort of juggling.


    After a long while, the Broken-head Ghost''s miserable wails disappeared, and the cracks on his body became even larger. Just like the balloon that was about to burst.


    The red ropes that the seven of them were pulling tightened, tightly controlling Broken-head Ghost''s movements. The seven of them bit their middle fingers, and covered the red ropes with their blood, releasing red light, just by looking at this scene, they felt that the methods they used were very powerful, but no matter how one looked at it, Broken-head Ghost did not seem to care at all.


    The Broken-head Ghost let out a low grunt, and with a pull, the red rope that was binding him instantly broke into pieces, causing the seven of them to retreat continuously. The Broken-head Ghost pounced towards the man closest to him, and the black mist immediately enveloped the man, within the time of two breaths, the black mist dispersed and the man transformed into a pile of white bones.


    F * ck, so fierce?


    I rolled my body without any change in my expression. I wanted to find a safe place to hide from the wind.


    The power of the Master Hu is indeed great, but its side effects are also ridiculously huge. I was brimming with energy for less than thirty seconds, but I ended up as a salted fish. If I can''t recover my strength right now, I might really die here

 C26

    In the eyes of ghosts, it was a rare treasure. Just like the Broken-head Ghost in front of him, after absorbing the parchment, the Yin Qi around his body increased by several fold.


    It was as if I had been thrown naked into Antarctica.


    He rolled around on the ground and hid behind a large, bald tree. Then, he looked at the ''battlefield'' in front of him.


    Wei Shuofeng this brat has already left long ago, after this matter, I have already made up my mind that this brat better not come back and forth in the future, otherwise, who knows when he would sell me out.


    Cough cough, perhaps that was what he was thinking in his heart as well.


    These six people were definitely not as simple as one plus one. These six people were not afraid, when the Broken-head Ghost wanted to take action against one of them, the other five would immediately make a move to restrain them. In a short period of time, the Broken-head Ghost was also unable to do anything to them.


    However, as already mentioned, in the eyes of ghosts, this sheepskin blueprint is definitely not a simple painting. Right now, I am even more suspicious that this so-called "Extreme Yin Land" is not an extreme Yin Field as recorded in the book. The reason why there is an endless amount of Yin Qi here is most likely because of this piece of parchment.


    Those five people relied on their good coordination, or it could be said that if I hit you once, they would quickly retreat, and the rest of them would attack you again. If I use this kind of tactic on me, I would feel extremely disgusted, and that Broken-head Ghost would probably feel the same.


    "Holy shit, you ran so fast." A voice suddenly came from my side, giving me a big shock. I turned around to see that Wei Shuofeng had appeared behind me and stuck his head out to look at Broken-head Ghost.


    I was speechless for a moment, but right now, when I needed Wei Shuofeng, I said to him: "Brother, tell me if this brother is enough, and I will personally lead the Broken-head Ghost away to give you the chance to escape.


    You won''t refuse me now that I''m in trouble.


    "Stop it!" Wei Shuofeng waved his hand, "Love doesn''t kill me."


    With that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    I immediately grabbed onto his broken ankle and said, "I can''t live, so don''t even think about living."


    Wei Shuofeng shouted anxiously, "Release me, release me! Do you hear me?"


    Maybe the sound coming from our side was too loud, or maybe the six of us were no match, but in short, the Broken-head Ghost floated in midair towards our hiding spot, and a deep ditch appeared wherever we passed.


    What''s the difference between this and an atomic bomb? Wei Shuofeng and I revealed a terrified expression at the same time.


    Wei Shuofeng, who was being held by me, had no other choice but to roll on the ground while hugging my body. Since it saved my life and also saved his own, the huge uncle that was just hidden slowly came down.


    At the same time, the group of fierce people that Wei Shuofeng had brought with him also arrived. The man leading them pounced towards Broken-head Ghost, turned his head and shouted at us, "Young Master, let''s go."


    Looking towards Wei Shuofeng, he sighed: "Why is the difference between people so huge, the subordinates are all loyal and loyal, the" scapegoat "¡­ Let''s not talk about it.


    Wei Shuofeng cupped his hands and helped me up: "Brother Fang, I''ll burn some paper money for you next year."


    I have also recovered some of my physical strength, but it is still difficult for me to walk by myself. Wei Shuofeng has also experienced how my brother''s scoundrel is, even if he was unwilling to bring me with him to escape, he could not do anything right now.


    Just as he ran a few steps, he heard a miserable scream coming from behind him.


    The truth is that following a good boss is extremely important. If I meet a boss like Wei Shuofeng, I must first kill him and then commit suicide. Otherwise, there will be a day when I will be conned to death by him.


    "Damn, why are you so heavy?" Wei Shuofeng scolded.


    I didn''t have the time to pay attention to him. At this moment, I heard someone shout out from behind me, "Be careful, Young Lord."


    When we turned our heads, we saw the Broken-head Ghost howling and rushing towards us, and those five people were covered in blood.


    I''m a f * cking submissive person, what do you mean by chasing after us?!


    Wei Shuofeng looked at me and instantly, I felt that something bad was going to happen. As expected, Wei Shuofeng turned around and kicked me hard in the stomach, causing my entire body to fly backwards.


    Wei Shuofeng took this opportunity to run away quickly.


    F * ck, reporting in the modern world!


    Just as he thought that "Antarctica" was right behind him, he found it hard to avoid it.


    Wei Shuofeng, I won''t let you off even when I become a ghost.


    At this time, I only felt a fragrance coming from my nose, and then my body heavily fell to the side, looking towards the direction of Broken-head Ghost.


    A beautiful figure was fighting with the Broken-head Ghost.


    Hu Qian! Why was she here? No matter how Hu Qian came here, we brothers would definitely be lucky if we don''t die. We quickly rolled into a bush to the side, and that bush stung me.


    Through the gaps in the bushes, I could see that Hu Qian''s legs were dark green and her entire body was covered in black Qi. The Broken-head Ghost roared repeatedly.


    Some people rely on courage to travel. I think we all rely on luck. If it wasn''t for luck, even ten lives wouldn''t be enough for me.


    At this moment, I clearly recognized Hu Qian''s strength. The Broken-head Ghost was actually at a disadvantage, and I recalled the Ghost Infant in the school. If Hu Qian didn''t have to hide her identity at that time and use her current strength to deal with the Ghost Infant, would the Ghost Infant have been able to harm her?


    Just when I thought that Hu Qian would win, I only saw the Broken-head Ghost roaring towards the sky, and her abdomen gradually turning transparent.


    I shouted at Hu Qian, "Elder Sister Hu, attack his abdomen and see if the parchment in his body is there. That is the source of his power."


    The moment I shouted, the Broken-head Ghost Yin Qi locked onto me and the transparent form returned to normal, only to see him dodging Hu Qian''s attack and rushing towards me.


    Hu Qian also understood what he was trying to do and stood in front of me.


    When the Broken-head Ghost and Hu Qian clashed, Hu Qian''s body flew out quickly and flew above my head to land in the middle of the river.


    The group of fierce people under Wei Shuofeng had long become frail and sick, I can''t believe that already at this point, if I were to die again, I wouldn''t be willing.


    He gathered the small amount of physical strength he had recovered into his right arm. No matter what, even if it took him three seconds to recover, he still had to put his life on the line.


    Broken-head Ghost grabbed towards my chest with both of his fists. I bellowed and swung my right fist fiercely towards the ground, borrowing the force of the impact to send myself flying. Broken-head Ghost missed me.


    I wasn''t stupid enough to use an egg to hit a rock. With my current level, how could I be his opponent? Escaping is my greatest hope for survival.


    Right at this moment, a dazzling green light flashed from the surface of the water where Hu Qian had fallen, and a gigantic pure white fox floated in the air with four tails fluttering behind it.


    The giant fox moved, its mouth wide open in a claw as it pounced towards Broken-head Ghost, using its absolute strength to suppress Broken-head Ghost.


    The fox opened its mouth and bit towards Broken-head Ghost.


    Perhaps everyone had seen some fairy movies or television dramas where the strength of the weak monsters within would multiply once they regained their original images. Actually, this wasn''t randomly made up.


    Perhaps your teacher, and your friends, might very well be demons, and their own Demonic Power s are imprisoned in the human skin. It is impossible for a human body to withstand such immense strength, so if the demon''s true form were to be restored, then the entire body of the demon would be able to recover.


    To put it simply, it was like a fighting champion swapping their bodies with a otaku who only knew how to watch action movies. Even though the fighting champion had a lot of combat experience, the otaku''s body was unable to display his true strength, which was roughly the case.


    Back to the book.


    Hu Qian, who had regained her true self, used her absolute strength to suppress the Broken-head Ghost, and the miserable cries of the Broken-head Ghost floated into my ears.


    The scene in front of me was as unreal as watching a movie, but it really happened. My three views started to collapse after meeting the water monkey, and now it completely collapsed.


    What I have seen and heard is too small for this bizarre world. I will never know what kind of monster will appear in the next second, whether the strange beasts recorded in the Mountain and Sea Scripture will suddenly appear, or whether the various immortals on the Divine Seal Decree will appear.


    Hu Qian bit Broken-head Ghost''s body and flew into the sky, hissing out. The moon hid behind the black clouds, not daring to look at what was happening.


    At this time, an abnormal sign appeared. Broken-head Ghost, who could not retaliate at all, suddenly erupted, causing Hu Qian''s body to be forced to retreat continuously. Her body, which had been torn to shreds by Hu Qian, quickly recovered.


    Hu Qian let out a long cry as she rushed towards Broken-head Ghost. Unexpectedly, without dodging, the Broken-head Ghost welcomed his punch and smashed into Hu Qian''s body ruthlessly. The fox let out a blood-curdling screech, and quickly fell to the ground. It landed next to me.


    Hu Qian who had turned into a human, clutching her stomach with a painful expression on her face.


    "Are you alright?" I asked, concerned.


    Hu Qian turned her head around and saw me standing up and grabbing onto my shoulder as she said, "Let''s go."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt a mass of Yin Qi shooting towards us from behind.


    Hu Qian turned and used both hands to block in front of him. A green barrier appeared, and the ball of yin energy smashed onto the green barrier.


    "What''s going on!" I screamed.


    The Broken-head Ghost that was floating in mid air released rays of green light from his body, and the ball of Yin Qi rushed towards the ground from all directions, at the same time raising a cloud of dust.


    "Presumably, he couldn''t withstand the power of that thing and suffered a backlash." Hu Qian said.


    And it was just as Hu Qian had said, the miserable cries of the Broken-head Ghost did not decrease at all. Following a loud explosion, Broken-head Ghost''s body suddenly exploded.

 C27

    From the initial shock to the present joy, Broken-head Ghost was really dead, there was not a single trace of Yin Qi around. Broken-head Ghost died for no reason, but I managed to escape death.


    Maybe Hu Qian was right, the heavens gave you something that you must give up on. The heavens gave Broken-head Ghost power, but did not give him a body that could control it. The power of the sheepskin paper far surpassed that of the Broken-head Ghost, and he had also died because of the strong power of the sheepskin paper.


    A human''s heart is not satisfied with swallowing an elephant, perhaps this was the logic behind it.


    After the Broken-head Ghost disappeared, the sheepskin blueprint in his body quietly floated in the air and quickly fell to the ground.


    I pushed Hu Qian and said anxiously, "Hurry up and catch it."


    This was something that they had traded their lives for. It wouldn''t make sense to lose it like this.


    Hu Qian looked at me with anger, but still reached out to receive the sheepskin blueprint.


    Hu Qian gave it to me, and after witnessing the power of the sheepskin drawing, he quickly stuffed it into her pocket.


    At this time, Wei Shuofeng brought a group of fierce people to support me as I walked over. My heart was on alert, but who would have thought that Brother Fang would ask me a question after taking a look around: "Where''s the Young Master?"


    "I think we''re probably home by now." I said snappily.


    Wei Shuofeng really hated him to the point that my teeth itched, but after thinking about it, I''ve been tricked by him once, and in the end, this goatskin diagram was even made by him. It ended up in my hands, forget it, my master didn''t lower himself to the same level as him.


    Brother Fang scratched his head with an embarrassed smile. "It''s good that Young Lord is fine. We''ll be leaving first then."


    "Go, go." I laughed.


    Brother Fang and the rest were only sent here by Wei Shuofeng, as for the purpose of this trip, they had no idea.


    After bidding us farewell, only Hu Qian and I remained in the "extremely dark place".


    At this moment, the "Extreme Yin Earth" is completely different from the previous one. The Yin Qi is gone, and the doubt in my mind was confirmed. This place isn''t the Extreme Yin Earth, but the location created by the Extreme Yin Earth is the sheepskin blueprint in my hands.


    Under the moonlight, I lied on the ground and recovered my strength. Hu Qian quietly sat beside me without making a sound.


    Smelling the scent of Hu Qian''s body, I laughed out loud. Hu Qian frowned: "What are you smiling so shamelessly for?"


    "Yes." I laughed louder.


    Hu Qian waved her fist fiercely with a flushed face: "Don''t play dirty tricks on me, I didn''t fix your itch right?"


    Seeing this scene, I immediately knew what Hu Qian was doing.


    Hu Qian spat and stood up: "Take your time, I''m going to go first."


    He stood up, his legs went soft, but he still managed to hold on and did not fall down, and followed behind Hu Qian like a pile of mud.


    "I was wondering why you were here." I asked behind her.


    "I just remembered that I was supposed to join in on the fun, but who would''ve thought that I would meet you." Hu Qian asked indifferently.


    "It''s true that you haven''t seen my arrogant side. But before you came here, you didn''t even know how I beat up that guy ¡­"


    Still stubborn for my last shred of dignity as a man.


    The next day, a short video was uploaded to the internet. It was a giant fox that was as tall as a person in the Temple Ridge ¡­


    Even without me telling everyone, they all understood what was going on. This farce ended with the synthesis of the computer, but this video was still kept on my phone, and I would often take it out to tease a huge fox like Hu Qian.


    That afternoon, Officer Zhao called me to inquire about the progress of corpse trafficking.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he analyzed the formation of the Extreme Yin Insect as well as the ''people'' that could be used, the Officer Zhao did not make a sound. In the end, he decided to forget about the case regarding the corpse poison, what I did not expect was that the corpse poison case would be solved in a few years, but this had nothing to do with me.


    Hu Qian stayed here for half a month, and gradually, I noticed that something was wrong. This girl had been living here for a lot of time, and every day when I got home from work, I would see her crying like raindrops. At first, I was curious about who was bullying her, but then I thought, who could bully her? It was more like she was bullying others. So it turns out that this little girl was infatuated with Korean dramas. Seeing that the girl was crying from being separated from her lover due to a serious illness, I was also speechless. What was there to cry about? Wasn''t this just a trick?


    She still doesn''t want me to laugh and ask me to accompany her crying. If I don''t agree, then beat me up. I''m a man who cries like hell every night. I feel that Oscar owes me a movie star.


    At first, I had thought of asking her to share the rent, but who knew that I would have to serve the Emperor.


    This little girl understood my difficulties very well. She stretched out her hand and blew on a large pile of fur. "Take it. If you don''t have enough, you can tell me."


    I''ve been completely defeated by her. Can I spend this money on it? Don''t put me in there in the name of making counterfeit money.


    In short, it was extremely difficult at that time. On the contrary, my life at work in the Feng Ann Hall was getting more and more colorful, and I don''t know if it was because of the "two people killed" previously that they were scared. They always thought that I was some kind of young master who came out to experience life, so they were very polite to me.


    I didn''t poke any holes. After all, it''s not bad to have people scrambling to do all the work that I have on hand.


    I won''t tell you what my fate will be after I get exposed, and don''t ask me what it feels like to be boasting.


    Anyway, during that period of time, I had the thought of chasing Hu Qian away, but I couldn''t bear to part with it.


    On that day, a huge trade came looking for me. It gave me money that I wouldn''t be able to earn in ten years. Yet, I didn''t know that a conspiracy had begun to revolve around my parchment.


    I remember very clearly that on April 24th, the seventh day after the corpse poison incident,


    A person I was extremely familiar with arrived at my Feng Ann Hall, and the moment I saw him, my anger immediately flared up. He smilingly walked over, patted my shoulder, and said: "Brother, how are we treating you?"


    I ignored him. He continued to laugh and said, "Brother, I know it''s my fault. How about this, I''ll be doing business in an hour. I''ll give you a welcoming reception at the Lihao International Hotel."


    "Wei Shuofeng." I stopped my work on the medicine cabinet and seriously said, "It''s better if the two of us don''t interact with each other. Otherwise, we will be tricked to death by each other sooner or later."


    The person who came was Wei Shuofeng. I also knew his purpose for coming to find me, even though I didn''t really want to bother with him, I should still give face to the huge monster behind him.


    Wei Shuofeng rubbed his hands together, "I know, I know, brother, as long as you hold back..."


    "That?" I said lightly, "When the Broken-head Ghost disappeared, it also disappeared."


    Wei Shuofeng laughed: "Brother, you''re still holding a grudge against me."


    I know I can''t hide it from him. Although Brother Fang and the others don''t know what we were looking for that night, they did indeed see Hu Qian taking back that sheepskin paper.


    "You know I hate you, but you still dare to come?" I threw the balance to the side and said between clenched teeth.


    Momentarily, the gazes of the Feng Ann Hall that came to grab the medicine all gathered onto the two of us.


    Wei Shuofeng was still smiling as he said: "So many people, please give me some face."


    Looking at this shameless smile, I was really speechless. I extended my hand but didn''t hit the smiling face.


    He gave the store a fake invitation to bring him to the backyard and asked, "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Don''t even think about it, I traded my life for it. "


    "I know, I know." Wei Shuofeng said: "It''s my father who has returned and wants to meet you."


    "Your father?" I suddenly opened my mouth wide and said, "Looking for me?"


    Wei Shuofeng nodded.


    "What is it?" I asked, at the same time my heart was pounding, why is Wei Shitong looking for me for no reason? Including his qualifications, he was on the same level as Taoist Yin.


    Wei Shuofeng said with a troubled look on his face, "I think it might be because he wanted to denounce them for their crimes. My old sister told my father about how Big Brother Fang and the others were injured."


    "F * ck, this has nothing to do with me. You made it yourself, so I''m not going." When Wei Shuofeng said these words, I instantly retreated while still hesitating, rejecting him continuously. Thinking that other than denouncing him, there really wasn''t any proper reason for him to look for me.


    And I have nothing to do with what kind of hoodlums get hurt or even die.


    Wei Shuofeng said: "I already fought with Brother Fang and the others, but this time I deliberately came to try and get on your good side, you also know that the people my father wants to see in Xiangxi will be found no matter where they squat. This time you guys are squatting, so just tell me, that they were injured while refining corpses, and I don''t need to be locked up anymore, you can continue treating them as well."


    If I don''t see him, it would be very easy for Wei Shitong to misunderstand. After all, I am an elite in the Wei Family and am being killed by the Broken-head Ghost, if I don''t go, I will be the one taking the blame for this.


    That won''t do.


    After making up his mind and nodding his head in agreement, he immediately gave the shop a leave of absence and followed Wei Shuofeng to the Wei Family.


    Along the way, Wei Shuofeng and I rehearsed it tens of times. It turned out that this Wei Shuofeng who was not afraid of the heavens or the earth was actually afraid of his father, and his father was also really capable of giving Wei Shuofeng sufficient "fatherly love". Since he was young, Wei Shuofeng had not been the least bit interested in the Corpse Slaughtering Arts passed down through the Wei Family. On the contrary, he had grown up to like business, his older sister, or in other words, Wei Xueman, was only two years older than him. This could also explain why Wei Shuofeng was so terrified that night. It turned out that this brat''s ability was weaker than mine.


    I never knew whether I should laugh or cry. I always thought that Wei Shuofeng was very strong, which was why I followed him to the Yin Field. The reason why he wanted to cooperate with me was because he felt that I was very strong.


    The car gradually drove into Wei Family Manor and headed towards the main entrance.

 C28

    The door opened, and Wei Shuofeng said: "Father is waiting for you in the study room."


    I nodded and followed Wei Shuofeng up to the second floor. In front of a door, Wei Shuofeng knocked on the door, and a voice filled with energy came out from inside.


    "Come in."


    After receiving Wei Shitong''s permission, Wei Shuofeng pushed open the door and entered. He said: "Father, Chen Fengjiao is here."


    Wei Shitong is younger than I thought, and wearing a suit, he is a stark contrast to the Taoist Yin.


    "Master," I said, bowing.


    "Ah, you''ve come, Shuofeng, you go out first," Wei Shitong said to Wei Shuofeng.


    Wei Shuofeng blinked his eyes at me when he walked past me and whispered, "Don''t slip up, do as I told you to do."


    I nodded my head and did not say anything. After Wei Shuofeng left, he pointed to the chair in front of him and said: "Please do not be so formal, speaking of which you should call me uncle. Taoist Yin is one of the two people I admire the most, I treat him as my big brother."


    With a coy smile, he sat down on the chair and spoke in a deep voice: "Wei Family Master, about the matter of your family members being injured ¡­"


    Rather than waiting for him to investigate, it would be better to just get rid of the "suspicion". Since he talked about Taoist Yin, he probably isn''t here to denounce us.


    "This is a small matter. I called you here for another matter." Wei Shitong said.


    "Another thing?" I wondered.


    "Are the Map of Mountains And Rivers in your hands?" Wei Shitong suddenly said.


    What the hell is a Map of Mountains And Rivers?


    "Don''t be nervous, just speak the truth. The fact that the Map of Mountains And Rivers is not in your hands doesn''t have much of an impact on me, but this thing is a hot potato." Wei Shitong said with a hidden meaning.


    I also understood the meaning behind his words and honestly said: "Wei Family Master, I also do not dare to lie in front of you, but I have never seen exactly what kind of thing is a Map of Mountains And Rivers that you are talking about."


    Wei Shitong laughed: "I am not too sure what this Map of Mountains And Rivers is, but this strange map has existed since the ancient times. It records all sorts of things, and it is a strange and unique map, and it is said that this Map of Mountains And Rivers is closely related to great fortune, that whoever obtains the Map of Mountains And Rivers can obtain the world, and every time, a great shock would occur, and then, a great expert would divide it into two, with the seal of two locations."


    Map of Mountains And Rivers! Seal? Sheep drawings?


    These three things ¡­ Could it be the sheepskin blueprint or the Map of Mountains And Rivers s?


    Looking at Wei Shitong, I felt more and more that he was aiming for the Map of Mountains And Rivers. Although he sounded so rich and grandiose, his words were filled with desire for the Map of Mountains And Rivers, so the Map of Mountains And Rivers wasn''t really important to me, but compared to Wei Shitong, I would rather give the sheepskin blueprint to the Taoist Yin.


    "Wei Family Master, I won''t hide this from you, I really don''t know where the Map of Mountains And Rivers you speak of is, and I believe you are very clear on what happened that day. The second day after I obtained that piece of parchment, it turned into dust, and not to mention whether it was the Map of Mountains And Rivers you speak of, even if it was, it doesn''t exist anymore." "No," I said.


    I don''t expect him to believe me, but I also believe that even though he knows that this is a lie, he wouldn''t do anything to me, because I am only half a disciple of Taoist Yin.


    Just as I thought, Wei Shitong waved his hand and said: "Little brother, don''t be so impatient. I also said that I don''t dare to be interested in the Map of Mountains And Rivers, it doesn''t matter who has it. I will first flip a page on this matter, then talk about why I came to find you."


    I didn''t say anything, waiting for him to finish.


    Wei Shitong lit up a cigar and offered me another one, which was rejected by me. From the smoke, his voice came out, "I have a business partner that has lost a lot of money in the recent years, it''s very possible that something went wrong with the Feng Shui. I want you to take a look."


    "Wei Family Master must be joking, what Feng Shui would I be like? Moreover, I do not dare to take the initiative to attack."


    Wei Shitong waved his hand: "That''s not right. Everything in the world is related to each other. Compared to dividing the money and looking at the lines, this isn''t our specialty."


    "I really don''t dare to mess around with something like this. Wei Family Master, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be taking my leave first."


    "Whether it succeeds or not, he will give you a hundred thousand yuan for your labor. If you can solve this problem, the price will double." Wei Shitong''s voice came from behind.


    Hearing that it was 100,000 yuan, I stopped and turned my head to ask with gritted teeth, "Are you serious?"


    Wei Shitong frowned for a moment, then laughed: "Of course I do, little brother is brother Yin''s disciple, this small matter should be resolved easily."


    A hundred thousand dollars! I clenched my fists and fought on both sides, shouting "Don''t go! You''re just a rookie showing others your Feng Shui while waving a hundred thousand dollars with wings on the other side."


    Recently, I have indeed been extremely short on money as I raised my head and said to Wei Shitong: "Alright, I agree, but give me three days."


    "Sure." Wei Shitong said.


    Pushing open the study room''s door, I saw Wei Shuofeng, who was on the first floor, running towards me. "You didn''t fall into the trap, right?"


    Before I could reply, Wei Shitong''s voice sounded from inside the study room. "Shuofeng, come in for a while."


    Wei Shuofeng walked into the study room with his head lowered like a defeated rooster.


    Taking a deep breath, he walked towards the main entrance. Exiting his Wei Family, he hailed a taxi and drove towards the rented house.


    Returning back to the house, Hu Qian was still watching Han Opera. I didn''t disturb her, and took out the sheepskin drawing from under the mattress, feeling it was exactly the same as the usual one, extremely normal, could this really be Wei Shitong''s Map of Mountains And Rivers?


    He shook his head and pressed it back down on the mattress. Regardless, once I earned the hundred thousand dollars, I will go find the Taoist Yin. I believe that he will give me a reasonable explanation.


    Picking up the book that Taoist Yin had left for me, I used these three days to properly fill in the gaps of the Feng Shui questions. As for the shop, it was very easy to give me a leave of absence.


    At the agreed time, Wei Shitong would send someone to bring me the address, and a letter of introduction.


    Holding the address in my hand, I took a taxi and headed there. I was already sitting in the car and dreaming about how I would spend the 100,000 yuan when I got my hands on it.


    The taxi stopped at an office building and paid to get off. The office building was about 12 stories tall and could be considered a medium-sized building in Xiangxi. Beneath the office building was a fountain shaped like a rock.


    Ten minutes later, I was sitting in the reception room. After waiting for about half an hour, a pot-bellied middle-aged man from bald man walked in. "Are you Feng Shui sir?"


    His eyes were full of suspicion. I smiled and handed him the letter of introduction.


    After he finished reading, the look in his eyes no longer held contempt. He sighed and said, "Since it''s someone Old Wei has introduced, I believe it."


    "What''s going on here? I didn''t feel anything was wrong along the way. "


    Before construction, there would definitely be Feng Shui men who would come to see Feng Shui, to choose the location, and to start the construction. If there was a problem with the Feng Shui, then turning the Blessed Land into a Fearful Land would definitely attract Yin people, but until now, I still haven''t found anything wrong with it.


    He got up and said, "Why not! These days, the employees have been panicking and no one is even working overtime anymore. "


    Hm? After listening to his words, I looked around and heard his voice, "Strange things happened three years ago. At the beginning, I thought that there was a problem with the electricity, but after checking, there were no problems. Following that, strange things happened one after another.


    "Did no one come to manage it?" I frowned.


    He sighed and said, "Why not? I''ve invited dozens of mister over, and they all said that there''s no other way."


    I suddenly felt some sympathy for him. Could it be that he had invited some gluttonous mister?


    "Then something even more horrifying happened. Three months ago, an employee was working overtime when he suddenly went crazy. The surveillance footage showed a blurry figure behind him." As he spoke, his face revealed a terrified expression.


    The upper body of the ghost?


    "It''s a bit abnormal to say that." I touched my chin.


    "So, all hope is placed on you. Since you were introduced by Old Wei, I naturally believe in you." he said.


    I nodded and stood up. "I''ll see what''s wrong first."


    He nodded in agreement and stood downstairs, looking at the building.


    The feng shui method emphasized on hiding the wind. This place had a green mountain as its two sides were artificially constructed buildings. Only the office buildings on the 12th floor were tall and rugged. Just looking at the surface, this place was definitely a good place to go.


    After some thought, he sat down on the fence beside the rock garden and looked at the water. Suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    He stood up and backed off, then used his finger to form a straight line as he looked at the office building.


    With a clear contrast, the office building was actually slanted. In that fountain, there was a spring in the east, south, west, southeast, northwest, northeast, and southwest. Moreover, these eight springs were covered by eight different "taps", each with a different shape.


    These eight positions each corresponded to eight auspicious beasts, and the office building in front of them corresponded to one of the eight auspicious beasts, Pi Xiu. Looking down from this office building, there were two identical trees on both sides of the fountain.


    The two trees made eye, the dragon head acted as mouth, the pond acted as belly, and the water turned into wealth. This was exactly the Pi Xiu spitting out the finance department.


    Looking further into the fountain, he saw that the bottom of the Pi Xiu faucet was covered in green stone, but not under the other seven.


    The bad part is that the entire building is slanted. The Pi Xiu is a auspicious beast, but the wealth that the Pi Xiu spits out is not collected by anyone, and furthermore, the Pi Xiu can swallow it all down. Do you think that the Pi Xiu will let this matter rest?


    Although the Pi Xiu was one of the eight auspicious beasts, it was said that the extremes of things are always reversed, and it would make money for others. However, other people would block its path, and the people in this building would all die from the Pi Xiu''s anger. When Shui Xiu''s body was fully covered with Pi Xiu''s, it would be the day that these people would lose their lives. The person who designed this Eight Ring Division was a kind person. He probably didn''t think that someone would use it to turn the situation into something fierce.


    If that''s the case, I guess the person who designed and built the building must be responsible.


    This matter is of great importance. Fortunately, the book I have been reading for the past three days has not been read for nothing. What I found out was that it was right at this time that the people from the Wind and Water Bureau were still able to save him.


    It''s not difficult to crack this Feng Shui Bureau, I just need to tear down and rebuild this building, or find the person who built this building and let him rebuild it. As for changing the Feng Shui Bureau, it''s too difficult for me, the people who designed it compared to me are like the heavens and the earth.


    Thinking about this, she rushed towards the office building, found bald man, and told him everything she discovered. and tell him two ways to crack it


    bald man''s expression was heavy, he very quickly rejected the first idea, thinking that it was also true, to tear down the building and rebuild it, it was undoubtedly a waste of time and money.


    He looked at me and said, "It''s not like you have any way to prevent those supernatural incidents from happening and soothing the emotions of the employees."


    "I can stay here at night, but ¡­"


    "That''s good. Don''t worry, I won''t treat you unfairly. Just wait until I find the designer." He said, "I''ll give you twice the salary as long as you don''t let that happen before you find the designer."


    Double the salary! I swear I didn''t do it for the money, I did it for the safety of the common people, and I agreed without thinking.

 C29

    I didn''t go home for the entire day. It was only until dusk that Hu Qian called and said, "Fatty Dun, what are we eating today?"


    I was speechless and said, "What do you want to eat? Big brother is busy."


    If it was in the past, I would definitely be extremely happy if Hu Qian were to act this coquettishly towards me, but that was also in the past, I was especially afraid now that I see her, eating and drinking with me for half a month, it almost made me drink from the northwest wind, which was why my tone of voice became a little higher.


    Just as I wanted to explain a few more things, the call ended with a "pa" sound, and I did not continue to stick my head in the cold seat. I just wanted to let Hu Qian know that I also have a temper, and that there were some reasons behind wanting to force myself into submission.


    At 8: 10 PM, most of the people in the office building had already left. bald man came over to give me a few words of advice and then left to find the architect who built this building previously.


    There was only a man and a woman left on the floor, typing away in front of the computer.


    The man wore glasses on his head and looked like an experienced otaku. The woman holding onto a panda pillow did not look like a beauty in the traditional sense. However, it made people feel very comfortable, like the little sister next door.


    If what the bald man said was the truth, then the most likely time for things to happen would be 12 o''clock at night. Looking at the time, we would still have about 4 hours left, and during these 3 days, I had been wholeheartedly studying the "Wind Water Technique".


    The girl screamed and the boy immediately jumped up!


    "Who are you!" the girl shouted, pointing at me.


    "Really? I''ve been behind you for more than ten minutes and you still haven''t noticed me?" I was speechless.


    Maybe the girl saw that I looked like Wu Yanzu pacified the mood to apologise to me with a smile, I reached out a panda pillow to her.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry to have stayed up late for so long," the girl said apologetically.


    I wasn''t a petty person, so I quickly chatted with him. Maybe someone wanted to ask why he neglected that otaku.


    Eyebrows... Don''t you understand better by asking your own heart?


    This girl was completely different from the other girls I saw. Let''s say that in college, when the girls in the class were huddled up with a bunch of guys discussing that kind of topic and dancing with them, I was born with a lot of words, so it didn''t take long for this girl to start chatting. I was naturally mature, so I started to chat with this girl.


    The truth is that it is true. Before I have even "offended" her, I already felt that it is impossible for her to have such a close personality like mine, that she also likes "My Freedom to Love Me," I want to climb all over the country''s famous mountains, and she also wants to ¡­


    The more we talked, the more we speculated, and I thought that if I hadn''t said those things by accident, we might have been able to talk until dawn.


    The studio was full of pink, and after listening to us for almost two hours, the man in the hat could no longer sit still. After coughing twice, he took the girl''s words and asked, "Bro, you''re not someone from this company, are you?"


    Nodding silently.


    "Then what are you doing home so late?" The man said.


    Of course, I wasn''t stupid enough to tell the truth. Then I thought about how girls like boys with a sense of humor, so I said, "To me, heaven is my bed, and everything is home."


    I looked up at the 45 degree angle monitor to show that I was a weather-beaten man. I thought that if it wasn''t for the fact that the man had taken out his cell phone and wanted to call the police, I would have been able to pretend for a long time.


    "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. I heard that something bad has happened here, and your boss wants me to come and take a look." I said quickly.


    "Bad thing?" The girl turned around and asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    "You don''t know?" I was surprised, "Your place is haunted."


    If something really happened at midnight, it would be better to give them a prophylactic shot in advance. I think so.


    As soon as I said that, the two of them looked at each other, and their expressions changed. It was like they were looking at me like madmen.


    It turned out that these two were interns who had just joined the company. They had only been in the company for a week and had only finished work at 5 pm every day. If it wasn''t because of something evil, no one would dare to work overtime, but also because they had to market for a new perfume, which had a lot of work to do, working overtime wouldn''t fall to these two.


    On the contrary, if bald man was truly irresponsible and did not care about the lives of his employees, then it would be impossible for them to get off work before sunset every afternoon. I think the reason why they stayed behind today is because these two people did not know that love is one reason, and the other reason is because I am here.


    Regardless of what he thought, since I have already arrived, I will definitely protect them if anything happens tonight.


    The man didn''t believe me at all. He stood up and said, "I''m going to the men''s room to smoke a cigarette."


    Chen Wanqing, who was happily chatting with me right after the man left, quickly changed her position. The sharp actions of the cigarette stunned me, other than a bitter smile or a bitter smile, why didn''t anyone believe in the existence of ghosts and gods? Do you think it''s ridiculous? I can''t control what others think. Maybe it''s normal for people in our line of work to question it.


    While I was smoking, the man came back. As he pushed open the door, my whole body quivered.


    This coldness, was Yinqi.


    Seeing that it was already 11.30pm, he took out the Eye Opening Talisman and shouted, "The heaven is clear, the earth is clear, the spirit of the earth is clear, the essence of yin and yang is formed, the essence of water is formed, the essence of light and water is absorbed, the laws of heaven and earth are carried out, the mirror of yin and yang is revealed quickly, the true form is revealed quickly, I shall follow your orders!" "Amnesty!"


    I don''t care what others think, there are many things in the world that I don''t even have an explanation for, if I explained everything that happened, then wouldn''t it be too tiring to live? Knowing people means naturally, I also don''t want to waste my words.


    It didn''t matter if he opened his Yin Yang Eyes. When he saw it, he was shocked!


    There was a woman standing behind the man. Her eyes were sunken in her orange colored clothes, and her face was pale.


    Not only that, when they looked through the glass window at the corridor outside, they felt a chill run down their spines. All kinds of ''people'' were walking back and forth in the corridor. They were young, old, young, male, and female!


    The situation was completely beyond my imagination. I thought it was just a prank or two, but I didn''t expect it to happen at the temple party.


    I saw a shadowy figure floating in the corridor, trying to get to the door!


    I didn''t want this place to turn into a ghost of a discotheque, so I immediately ran towards the front door, where I found a Tai Yi talisman attached to the entire piece of glass, pinching with my sword fingers to activate it.


    The entire piece of glass emitted a faint yellow light. The group of Yin people were pierced by the yellow light and had to close their eyes. Those who touched the yellow light were quickly pulled away as if they were burned.


    Turning his head to look behind him, Chen Wanqing''s entire body was already trembling. Perhaps, in her eyes, I think of a ghost more.


    My attention was not on the two of them, but on the ghost in the orange dress.


    She was also curiously sizing me up.


    He touched his wallet, which was already all I had in these three days, three "Tai Yi Protection Talismans", and two "Tai Yi Evil Breaking Tasliman" which were the only two pieces of paper that I succeeded after using a trash bin of waste paper for three days, the "Fire Talisman" had completely despaired me, or rather, I had already been cheated by it once, and the "Fire Talisman" had left the stage. This Tai B Evil Breaking Tasliman was actually afraid of repeating the same path as the "Tai B" protective talisman.


    "Scram!" I shouted coldly.


    Perhaps because my expression was too vicious, tears welled up in Chen Wanqing''s eyes, and she was just about to cry, but the man took two steps back and pointed at me, "You ¡­ What are you doing! "


    Honestly, I didn''t want to do anything to them. I''m scolding this ghost girl.


    It''s said that ghosts are afraid of evil people, so I can only pretend to be an evil person in hopes of scaring her away. After all, there are still countless of evil people in the corridor.


    How could the stock in my wallet hold up until dawn? I could only learn from Zhang Fei, the fierce man in the ChangSakhalo, and hope to scare off a "million Cao shi".


    The truth proved that I was not Zhang Fei and I was not a bad person. This woman did not look the least bit afraid and even turned her head around in a provocative manner.


    This trampled on my dignity as a Jing Sect disciple, so I couldn''t stand it any longer, so I took out my Evil Breaking Tasliman and was about to move.


    At this moment, the man suddenly shouted and rushed towards me. Damn, what I was most afraid of was not the fleeing soldiers, but the brothers who could not differentiate between the enemy and me.


    This brat was even calling out to Chen Wanqing in a very generous manner: "Wanqing, quickly run."


    This brat hugged my waist and fell to the ground as if he didn''t want to die. I also couldn''t bear to use violence against him and shout at Chen Wanqing who was about to run away: "Don''t go out, you didn''t see me as a Taoist, right now there are ghosts everywhere."


    This reminded me of a story about a group of donkey friends climbing a snowy mountain. A man''s girlfriend had been inside the tent because she was not well, but it happened that an avalanche had struck, and her girlfriend had been waiting in the tent for someone other than her boyfriend. The others told her that her boyfriend was dead, and then her boyfriend had come back and said that everyone else was dead. How would a girlfriend choose?


    How similar was this situation to the one in front of him?

 C30

    Chen Wanqing hesitated, she stood there and did not move, the guy who was hugging me was the same as me stealing her family''s rice, I was instantly angered, I came here to protect you guys but you guys didn''t cooperate, so I gave you a trip and used a force to struggle free of his hands. He was stunned, she did not expect me to be so strong.


    Just when he was at a loss, he saw Yin Ren, who had been watching the scene from the side, make a move.


    He turned into a breeze and entered the young man''s body.


    The young man''s entire body shivered, and then his head drooped down.


    "What did you do to her?" Chen Wanqing shouted in fear.


    She couldn''t see the man, and it seemed to her that I had pushed the boy so that he had become like this.


    The young man''s head suddenly rose, and his eyes turned dark, as if he had put on some sort of smoky makeup. His lips turned red, and he slightly raised them.


    Would I be afraid of her? What a joke, I can''t defeat the Broken-head Ghost, if I can let these wandering souls bully me, then I would have lived for decades in vain, cough cough, the school doesn''t count back then.


    There''s something wrong with this ghost girl''s head as well. Speaking of height and build, how could this little brother be my match, I did not require much effort to subdue him just now. This ghost lady has seen this, if I were a ghost girl, I would definitely not have possessed this skinny person.


    Pah pah pah, let''s not talk about myself anymore. One of the chief saw that this female ghost was obviously trying to cause trouble, I couldn''t stand it anymore even while pinching the Tai B Evil Breaking Tasliman, so I punched this bro''s face.


    "You''re f * cking playing such a trick on me? Come out right now!" When my fists hit the flesh, I ruthlessly beat up my comrades who were pushed to the ground by me.


    Suddenly, this brother here had blood flowing out of his eyes. I was stunned, and then, my head suddenly felt heavy, as Chen Wanqing smashed the drinking water bucket against my head. There was still a lot of water in the bucket.


    I rubbed my head as I looked at her. She then pointed at the guy below me and said, "Let him go."


    How could I have met such a teammate? I was so angry that I smiled at Chen Wanqing and said, "I''m saving you, this brat has been possessed by a ghost."


    Chen Wanqing''s face revealed a terrified expression, but she still didn''t believe me in the end.


    At this moment, he heard a faint sound. He turned his head and saw that there was a crack on the amulet''s change amulet.


    The crack grew bigger and bigger, and with a crisp sound, the yellow talisman fell to the ground.


    At the same time as the yellow talisman fell, the glass door opened on its own, and a group of Yin people entered the room. Seeing this scene, I didn''t have time to care about this brat taking out another talisman and walking straight towards Chen Wanqing''s side. I stuffed the protective talisman into her hands and said to her: "I know you don''t believe me, but this time you have to believe me. Take this yellow talisman and don''t turn back, the further you go, the better."


    Chen Wanqing saw that I was panicking, or perhaps the surrounding temperature had suddenly dropped to a freezing point, and in her heart, she somewhat believed what I had said. She pointed at me, her eyes widening as she said in a trembling voice: "He, he ran."


    He turned his head and saw that the kid had actually stood up and was wobbling as he ran down the corridor. Rather than running, it would be more accurate to say that he was floating.


    I grabbed Chen Wanqing''s hand and pulled him out of the corridor. After seeing that there was no trace of that brat, I pointed towards the direction of the stairs and said, "Quickly go.


    A little girl who had just stepped into society did not know much about the ways of the world, and what she had met was far from being able to be explained by the ways of the world.


    "What about you?" Chen Wanqing no longer cared about her initial hostility.


    "I still have to go find that kid. Remember what I said." I repeated myself, and immediately after, the surrounding Yin people surrounded us and said, "Run."


    With the Tai Yi Body Protection Charm on him, those Evil Realm people will not be able to harm Chen Wanqing, and the time limit of the Tai Yi Body Protection Charm is enough for Chen Wanqing to escape from here, if she obeys me.


    Chen Wanqing nodded fiercely and ran into the corridor. Even if the Yin people wanted to keep her on the way, the power of the Tai Yi talisman was not something that these brats could withstand.


    He turned his head to look at the sea of people behind him, the Evil Breaking Tasliman in his hands tightened even more, and shouted to the group of Yin people: "Those who don''t want to die, get out of my way."


    With that roar, he dived into the crowd.


    Damn it, where did this kid go?!


    I ran as fast as I could between the floors. I searched the entire building, but I still couldn''t find him.


    The ghost people that filled the entire building seemed to be afraid of the Evil Breaking Tasliman''s power, but they didn''t make a move from beginning to end. I was also extremely thankful, because if they really did make a move, then the number of ghost people would truly be unbearable.


    "Brother Chen, save me!"


    Just as I was sweating profusely, looking for that fellow''s whereabouts, I suddenly heard Chen Wanqing''s cry for help from behind me. I immediately turned my head.


    The moment I turned my head, my whole body shivered, and a bad feeling surfaced in my heart.


    Turning his head, he saw that there was no sound of Chen Wanqing, only that large group of Evil Realm people with malicious intents.


    Despite my unwillingness to accept it, my tensed nerves had been infected by a group of wandering souls. As I looked at the group of ghost cultivators who were surrounding me, it was obvious that they had thoughts about me. Without any hesitation, I immediately activated the Evil Breaking Tasliman.


    "Left side six guards, right side six. In front was the Yellow God, and in the back was the Incantation of Transcendence. Godmaster killed without avoiding the strong, first the evil spirits, then the light of night. What God wouldn''t yield, what the hell would he dare to do? "Urgent like a law."


    Tai Yi Evil Breaking Tasliman was the main attack, Tai Yi Body Protection Rune was the main defense, after the Evil Breaking Tasliman was activated, a ray of yellow light shot out from the yellow talisman, rushing towards the group of Yin people, causing all the Yin people that passed by to disappear.


    So fierce? I suddenly felt that I didn''t draw it for nothing, but it''s different from the Tai Yi Body Protection Rune, this Evil Breaking Tasliman can only be used once, and after using it, it becomes useless paper.


    I took out the last Evil Breaking Tasliman from my wallet and coldly said to a type of ghost, "Scram, or else my soul will be destroyed."


    The group of scumbags looked at each other, not giving me a chance to escape. Looking at the final talisman lying quietly in my wallet, I had an idea. Since I couldn''t find my brother, I won''t look for him.


    Don''t blame me for being ruthless. When people don''t commit suicide, I didn''t have the courage to cut off the meat and feed it to the falcons.


    With this thought in mind, I didn''t want to delay any longer and was about to head towards the corridor when I suddenly felt an arm grabbing onto my waist. Following that, my feet were in the air and I fell headfirst onto the ground.


    Instantly, a large group of stars in his mind flashed with light, falling until his vision went black.


    I don''t want to faint now. I pinched my thigh as the pain cleared up my vision. I lay on the ground and looked in front of me. When I saw my brother appear, not only was he playing with a yellow talisman in his hand!


    Evil Breaking Tasliman!


    When I looked at my palm, the Evil Breaking Tasliman was long gone.


    Since he reappears, how can I let him go? Even if the Evil Breaking Tasliman is destroyed, I still have other trump cards.


    The last Tai Yi talisman was stored in his palm, and with a kick, it flew towards him.


    The amulet slammed fiercely against his chest. "Amnesty!"


    A woman''s scream came from within this man''s body. Then, an orange figure flew out from his body.


    His body seemed to have lost all its bones. Just as he was about to fall backwards, he quickly carried him on his back and rushed towards the corridor.


    After pushing open the door to the safe passage, my heart was immediately filled with fear. I saw that the corridor was densely packed with hands! Not only his pitch-black hands, but the walls beside him were full of human heads.


    "It''s all fake. It''s all fake." My heart couldn''t stop thinking. The illusion before my eyes still hadn''t disappeared.


    In my heart, I knew that all of this was fake. I didn''t need to be afraid as I stepped onto a tightly packed corridor filled with hands.


    Walking up was extremely real, and countless hands were grabbing at his feet. If it was a normal person, they would have already believed this to be true.


    But why is it that my body has a tendency to decline?


    The group of Evil Realm people behind me no longer chased after me. My heart sank as I activated the power left behind by the Master Hu and shouted, "Scram."


    In the next moment, the force that was grabbing my leg disappeared. In the instant that the force disappeared, I borrowed the power of the Master Hu to quickly rush down the stairs.


    He turned the corner of the second floor and almost lost his strength.


    On the stairs in front of him, the heads on the hands on the walls appeared once more.


    Countless hands tore at my body as if they wanted to pull me to the ground.


    Was this an illusion? A question came to my mind!


    At this moment, the head on the wall spat out black threads, which wrapped around my right hand. Following which, countless black threads surged towards me.


    My head, my thighs, were entwined with black silk.


    The guy on his back fell to the side, but it wasn''t time for the Tai Yi talisman yet, he was safe and sound.


    The black thread instantly wrapped around my eyes and mouth. I couldn''t see anything else except for the darkness.


    Despite all the unwillingness in his heart, he had no plans.


    Immediately afterwards, I could smell a fragrant scent. The black threads surrounding me disappeared in an instant, lying on the ground, panting heavily. A pair of white sneakers appeared in front of me.


    Following the direction of the white sneakers, I saw Hu Qian standing in front of me coldly.


    Hu Qian carried me with his left hand and the unconscious brother with his right hand as she threw us along the corridor like an eagle catching a little chick.


    He hit the empty ground below the office building heavily.


    I fell to the ground in confusion.


    "Brother Chen." Chen Wanqing''s surprised exclamation came from the side.


    Turning her head to look, she saw Chen Wanqing running over slowly from a small corner, with a face full of worry: "Are you alright?"


    I shook my head, wanting to say something to stop her from worrying, but then I saw Hu Qian walking out of the corridor with a cold expression.


    A chill suddenly arose from the bottom of my heart. This expression, this posture, I''m more than familiar with it.

 C31

    "Elder Sister Hu, save some face for me with outsiders here." I opened my mouth to beg for mercy.


    Hu Qian closed his eyes and opened his eyes. Her gaze softened a little as she said in a cold voice, "This is the first and also the last time. If you dare to yell at me in the future, I won''t let you see tomorrow''s sun."


    On the other hand, Chen Wanqing who was beside him opened her mouth and spoke unhappily to Hu Qian: "Why are you like this, it''s only because of you that Brother Chen ¡­"


    "Wanqing!" I immediately called out to stop him. Chen Wanqing turned her head and looked at me puzzledly. "Brother Chen, what''s wrong?"


    Chen Wanqing is far from being as delicate as she looks on the surface. From the moment she dared to make a move on me for fainting this kid, it was also because I choked on Hu Qian''s proof that this little girl has a sense of justice.


    However, sometimes full of righteousness was always at a disadvantage.


    "It''s fine. Hurry up and call an ambulance. Take him to the hospital." I pointed to the kid beside me.


    Only then did Chen Wanqing react, she picked up her phone and walked to the side to make a call.


    "Little girl, don''t take it to heart, Elder Sister Hu." I smiled.


    Hu Qian looked at Chen Wanqing and then coldly snorted. "Little girl, compared to her age, she''s older than me by quite a bit!"


    I wanted to ask Hu Qian one more thing: Do you even want face anymore?


    When you were born, my grandma hugged you. At that time, she was also a girl with yellow flowers. Counting your age, you''re already around 40 to 50 years old.


    Hu Qian turned her head and looked at the office building behind him. She turned to me and said, "You dare to roar at me just because of this grave?"


    Sure enough, although Hu Qian isn''t as hateful as the next time, she still harbored this matter in her heart. Her heart is only as sharp as a needle, I felt that she would need to remember this matter for her entire life, or find some time to properly teach me a lesson.


    Ye Zichen nodded like a dog and said, "That''s right, since I took their money, I naturally have to ensure their safety."


    "You don''t want your life for money?" Hu Qian was suspicious, "Is money that important?"


    The thing that Hu Qian angered me about was not that there was no conflict between the two of us attacking each other, but rather that I was indifferent to it. The anger that had been building up in my heart for a long time burst out at her: "Money isn''t important, you have been here for such a long time, and I don''t want to earn any money for the both of us drinking? "Don''t look at the world with your eyes. You don''t understand how important money is in this world."


    Hu Qian lowered her head and did not make a sound, the resentment in his heart exploding out, she instantly felt relaxed, it turned out that speaking out the words in his heart was such a comfortable thing.


    Would Hu Qian be angry? I''ll admit it too. At most, I''ll just get beaten up by her.


    Unexpectedly, Hu Qian stretched out her hand and said to me: "Alright, then you can give me the money."


    I was stunned and opened my mouth to say, "What?"


    Hu Qian rolled her eyes and said: "Of course it''s to pay. Count it in as I also saved you, twice ¡­ No, no, no, four times. Just give me four hundred thousand, and I won''t have too much. "


    A mouthful of old blood surged in his heart. "400,000? Where the hell would I find 400,000? F * ck, I wanted to blame her, but who would''ve thought that this little girl would actually learn and use it!" "And there''s a reason why I can''t take it lying down.


    "Don''t say anything without four hundred thousand. In short, I remember that you owe me four hundred thousand. This is enough for you to pay me back for a long time. I can continue to stay here, right?" Hu Qian said with her arms crossed across her chest.


    This fox, my teeth are itching from my hatred.


    Chen Wanqing is back. Seeing that Hu Qian and I are a little unhappy, she naturally wanted to protect me. She wanted to speak to Hu Qian, but I stopped her.


    I whispered, "She''s my big sister, Black Belt of Taekwondo. However, her temper isn''t good and she''s here to save me."


    I can only tell a lie, what else can I do? Telling Chen Wanqing that she was a big fox?


    Chen Wanqing muttered in a low voice: "Even if it''s big sister, she can''t hit me."


    Hu Qian''s ears were extremely sharp, she rolled her eyes at the two of us, and coldly snorted as she walked past us. Thinking back to what happened tonight, with Hu Qian by her side protecting me, I''m sure it was not wrong, so she said to Chen Wanqing: "You stay here and watch over him, I''ll come look for you tomorrow. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    "En, I will listen to you, I believe in you." Chen Wanqing obediently nodded her head.


    At that moment, I finally felt my pride as a man.


    I must maintain my lofty image in her heart. Turning my head to look at Hu Qian''s back, I felt another burst of coldness. Damn, I still have to pretend to be a grandson.


    He dragged his heavily injured body and quickly ran towards Hu Qian.


    Hu Qian didn''t wait for me at all.


    "Elder Sister Hu, Elder Sister Hu." Behind me, I kept shouting, "Wait for me! Wait for me!"


    Hu Qian seemed to have heard my call and stopped her steps. I chased after him with a face full of smiles: "Elder Sister Hu, what did you discover from this place?"


    "Why should I tell you?" Hu Qian turned and said angrily.


    "What are you doing? What are you angry at? You''ve already said such childish words." I continued to smile coyly.


    "Then you can slowly think about it. Come find me when you understand." Hu Qian turned and left without looking back.


    What was this all about? I was stunned.


    If you were to talk about my so-called feelings at that time, I am truly an outsider to it. I simply do not understand where Hu Qian''s anger lies.


    On the other hand, Hu Qian locked the rented room from the inside, and even though I called for a long time, I still did not open the door.


    He had no choice but to spend the night in a shop assistant''s room in the Medicine Hall.


    The next day, he read about the office building and got up early. He took a taxi to the office building and rushed there.


    There was still a sea of people, but they were all pretty people. Inside the building, there was still the grand occasion of the Hundred Wraith Night Walk from last night.


    "Brother Chen." Standing under the office building, I was suddenly struck on the shoulder.


    Turning around, I saw Chen Wanqing standing behind me with a smile on her face.


    "It''s you. How is the boy?" I laughed.


    "Nothing much, but I''m too weak to work today. Oh right, Brother Chen, did something really happen last night?" Chen Wanqing shouted in joy.


    I touched her forehead and said, "Little lady, you couldn''t have been scared senseless, right?"


    "I didn''t." Chen Wanqing shouted in dissatisfaction, "Just tell me if you really can see ghosts or not."


    "I already told you that I''m a Daoist!" I nodded. "This building is haunted. Don''t tell anyone about it."


    Chen Wanqing nodded, half afraid and half happy.


    "You know this place is haunted and you still dare to come?" I asked.


    "If you don''t do something shameful in your life, don''t be afraid to knock on the door in the middle of the night. I didn''t do anything shameful, why should I be afraid? Besides, aren''t you still here?"


    Chen Wanqing''s words instantly aroused my desire to protect him, and I said arrogantly: "Of course, don''t worry, your Brother Chen will definitely return you a healthy living environment."


    Therefore, a woman should not be too domineering. She must be a little feminine and be able to arouse a man''s desire to protect her. On the other hand, a man should not be too useless, and must have the ability to protect himself. To be able to make women worship me, am I being worshipped by Chen Wanqing right now? Floating in the air, I thought of Hu Qian.


    I seem to be the one who''s going to be protected next to her, which makes me very unhappy.


    Chen Wanqing and I had agreed to go to work and drink a cup of coffee after the shift ended.


    However, there was something even more urgent at the moment.


    After knocking on the door of bald man''s office, I asked, "How is it?


    bald man looked at me and said, "Little Chen, it''s you. I heard about what happened last night."


    "The most important thing is to find the designer. Also, no one is allowed to appear in this building at midnight." I said, "Business is important, but life is more important."


    The bald man nodded his head and handed over a file. "This is the original designer''s information."


    I took the folder and asked, "Is there any way to find him?"


    The bald man stood up without a word and walked over to the water dispenser to pour two cups of water. He pushed the cups to my side and said, "I don''t think it''s him."


    "Why?" I wondered.


    "After he designed this building, his career did rise, but I found someone to renovate it in the middle before something strange happened." bald man drank a cup of water.


    I frowned. "Are you saying that it''s very likely that it was caused by the person who redesigned and renovated it?"


    "I''m not sure, but he left me his contact details."


    "What''s going on between you and him?" I wondered.


    "For the holidays?" bald man thought for a moment and said, "I just had a dispute with him over the money. After he renovated it, he took the initiative to leave my contact information for me. He also said that if there were any problems in the future, I could look for him.


    After hearing what the bald man had to say, I leaned back in my chair and pondered.


    There has always been a saying in our profession: We would rather tear down ten temples than provoke a carpenter.


    The creator of woodworking believed that everyone was familiar with the smell of Luban.


    At that time, carpentry had a low status and was one of the lowest occupations in society. Lu Ban, the founder of the Sect, had recorded many methods to harm people in order to prevent his disciples from being bullied.


    "Door height and hall, generation must be" and so on from a series of Lu Ban Sutra.


    From ancient times until now, carpentry had been the bane of many methods, and in the strange record of "Luoyang Ghost Soldier", this was recorded.


    The story was that during the Ming Dynasty, there was a rich man in Luoyang who could be described as as as extremely rich. One day, this rich man suddenly had a desire to renovate the house, so he hired a large group of carpenters from outside the city.


    The rich were generally stingy, as was the rich man, and the carpenters'' wages were deducted.


    Although the status of a carpenter at that time was much higher than that of the Spring and Autumn Period, he was still a lowly person, and there were difficulties for him to put it into words.


    After the house was renovated, something strange happened to the rich man''s house.


    In the side bedroom, in a room, whoever slept there would wet the bed every morning. It didn''t matter if it was a man, woman, or child, the rich did not believe in evil, and so the rich slept there themselves one day.


    The result was the same. The rich man felt uneasy, thinking of a group of carpenters who had been hired from abroad. However, the carpenters had already left, so the rich man invited Feng Shui to check out the mansion.


    Feng Shui walked around in a circle inside the house, causing people to split open the heavy beams lying on the sides.


    The beam was hollow, and there was a wooden statue of a woman with a chamber pot in her hand.


    Feng Shui said, "A carpenter can injure a person, but it is impossible to do so by any means."


    This meant that if a carpenter wanted to harm someone, he would do so in a myriad of ways.

 C32

    After hearing what the bald man had to say, I said, "That''s true, but we can''t let any clues slip by. How about this, you first think of a way to contact this carpenter, and we''ll first find this original designer to understand the situation."


    bald man agreed with my words and I didn''t say anything. After looking through the drawers for a long time, I finally found a name card. After looking at me for a bit, I picked up my phone and dialed.


    I was a little worried that this person might have changed his cell phone number after so many years, but the bald man had already established a connection with the other end of the phone.


    Without knowing what he said, bald man bitterly sighed and hung up.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "He promised to come back here in two days. Let''s go look for the designer, he''s in the city." The bald man took his jacket from the chair and said to me.


    He nodded and followed him into the garage.


    In my eyes, an architect is a highly paid profession. I should live in a villa or something, but to my surprise, this architect lives in a dilapidated city district.


    There were stalls all around. There were people who were shouting and selling vegetables, and people who were selling soy milk. They were simply dazzling to behold.


    I don''t know why, but I prefer this kind of stalls to some high-end hotel. Maybe I used to come to this sort of place with my mother when I was a kid, to buy vegetables or something like that.


    He went up to a building and knocked on the door. The person who opened the door was a man that was about my age. He looked at the two of us while laughing and asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    "May I ask if Teacher Li is in?" The bald man said.


    The youth turned around and shouted into the room, "Old Master, someone is looking for you."


    After the young man finished speaking, he saw a man wearing an apron walk out of the kitchen, and when the man saw bald man''s eyes lit up, he said: "Why are you here?"


    bald man laughed: "Master Li, long time no see."


    It seemed these two were familiar.


    "Take a seat, Xiang Ping go get two cups of water." Master Li shouted at the youth.


    "Master Li, there''s no need to trouble yourself. I just want to ask you a question." The bald man said.


    "What problem?" Master Li said.


    bald man had a troubled look on his face as he thought for a long time before he replied, "It''s about the office building that you were the one who designed me at that time."


    "What''s wrong?" Master Li said: "Feng Shui is very good, it''s the Feng Shui Bureau set up by Yin Dongsheng."


    Yin Dongsheng? Taoist Yin? I immediately raised my head and asked: "Master Li, do you know Yin Dongsheng?"


    Master Li said, "Even if I told you all these things, you wouldn''t believe me, but I told you that Feng Shui is very good, so you all mustn''t move recklessly."


    How could I not believe it, how could I not believe it in the Taoist Yin? But I did not dare to say it out loud, only Master Li continued to speak: "Did you guys make a move on Feng Shui?"


    The bald man shook his head: "I can''t say that it changed my mind, but recent bad luck has come one after another."


    Master Li frowned: "Then I have no other choice. How about this, I will help you all contact Yin Dongsheng and get him to come here to think of a way."


    bald man turned his head to look at me, I thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    There''s nothing wrong with this designer, even if he knows the Taoist Yin, I should not suspect him. I know the Taoist Yin, the people around him can''t be those kind of people who have done heartless things.


    Exiting the room, the bald man asked me, "What do you think?"


    "The facts point to the carpenter." I said, "He said he would come to you in two days, right?"


    The bald man nodded.


    "Contact me when he arrives in two days. Remember not to let anyone enter the office building at midnight. It should be alright!" I said.


    bald man nodded in agreement. He turned to me and asked, "Little brother, what about you?"


    "Me?" I smiled. "Of course we have to prepare well."


    bald man agreed.


    Returning back to the rented apartment, Hu Qian finally opened the door. In order to please her, I bought her favorite roasted chicken and beer.


    "Oh, good morning Elder Sister Hu, what did I buy you?" Carrying the roast chicken my heart was dripping with blood, the matter had not been resolved yet. I was clenching my teeth and saving money from the seams of my pants.


    Fantasy my parents at home how much I love my parents, did not expect that this "young master" will one day have to serve others.


    After what happened last night, I didn''t complain anymore. After thinking about it another time, didn''t Hu Qian''s life get a lot of protection by staying by my side?


    Hu Qian was surprisingly quiet today. She didn''t even turn her head back when she heard my voice. She was sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed and looked like a big sister.


    "Take a look at this chicken nun, it''s so delicious when paired with beer."


    I looked at Hu Qian as I spoke, only to see her gulping. Haha, you can''t hold it in any longer, can you?


    "Unfortunately, you won''t be able to eat it, so I might as well throw it away." Ye Zichen sighed and pretended to feel hurt.


    "Put it down." Hu Qian said coldly.


    "Alright, alright." I once again placed the roasted chicken on the table in front of me. Smiling, I said, "Elder Sister Hu, don''t be angry. What I said last night was just for fun. Staying here is my greatest fortune!"


    "Don''t think I''ll forgive you that way." In the end, Hu Qian still couldn''t resist the temptation of roasting the chicken. She tore off the chicken leg, opened the beer, and said while chewing it, "If you dare to yell at me in the future, if you dare to hang up with me, give it a try."


    In order to survive, my brothers have long been not the original school "leaders" learned to swallow their anger and repeatedly praise.


    When I can beat Hu Qian, I will definitely fix her.


    Following that, Hu Qian even drew up a series of unequal treaties for me, and even forced me to make handprints, I just couldn''t stand it any longer, a handprint? You really think I''m a slave? In order to resist, I specially found red ink to cover a handprint.


    You have such a good plan? I have tried it before, but this slap of mine was unable to even see the words clearly. On the other hand, Hu Qian could only foolishly smile and accept it.


    Oh, if only she had been so stupid.


    After calming Hu Qian''s emotions, I shut myself in my room and took out a brush, ink and yellow paper to draw the runes seriously.


    Just as I was getting serious, Hu Qian''s voice came from behind me, "What a weak aura."


    I immediately trembled in fear. The brush peak also stopped moving and I turned my head unhappily, "Elder Sister Hu, how did you get in here?"


    What was a spell? An example would be to compress the ''Qi'' in your body into the yellow talisman, and when it was used, it would explode like a spring. However, this was not something that could be explained with a few words.


    The simplest thing was to kowtow to first and not stop writing until the end. This also required a lot of attention, but Hu Qian who interrupted the incantation and looked like she was about to finish it but turned into scrap, said unhappily.


    Hu Qian pointed at the destroyed Evil Breaking Tasliman and muttered, "The power of this spell is so weak."


    The Evil Breaking Tasliman is weak? I looked at her as if I was looking at a lunatic. Fuck, did she not see the heroic look on my face when I activated the Evil Breaking Tasliman last night?


    This girl said ''forget it'' and actually stretched out her greasy hand to flip through the secret scripture placed on the table. When she flipped to the last page, she pointed at a rune and said, "This rune is more powerful."


    Big sister, this is f * cking thunder talisman, if I could draw it, why would I draw Evil Breaking Tasliman?


    What is the Lightning Symbol? Let''s talk about this later. In short, it''s very impressive.


    "Alright, alright, alright. Everything you say is right. Can you leave first? Don''t disturb my hard work." I waved my hand and smiled.


    "I am guiding you." Hu Qian was unsatisfied, "Why are you looking at L¨¹ Dongbin like that?"


    I really don''t want to talk to her. Do you really think that everyone is as talented as her? What else can a rookie like us do other than work hard?


    Without Hu Qian''s disturbance, or perhaps it was because I was familiar with Evil Breaking Tasliman s and protective talismans, so it was easy to draw.


    For the past two days, he did not sleep at all. In the end, it was four Evil Breaking Tasliman s and five protective talismans.


    Hu Qian was also concerned about me. Seeing that I was concentrating on drawing talismans, she actually took the initiative to buy me a meal. This touched me to the core.


    But thinking about it, I don''t seem to have given her any money. Could it be ¡­


    The second night, around 8 PM, bald man called and told me that the carpenter had arrived. Some time earlier.


    After hearing that, I called the addresses of the two of them.


    bald man is also a respectable person, he would not go to such a dirty and messy environment, the two of them had an appointment at the Left Bank Tea House. I suspect that this tea shop is a black shop, I have come here once, a cup of green tea cost 50, I really do not understand the world of rich people, poverty limits my imagination.


    He made an agreement with me, and I hid to the side. If that carpenter is unable to deal with him, then let me go on stage.


    Damn, I even suspect that the bald man has seen too much of the Pathless, but as the boss, I can only obey his orders.


    After a while, the door of the tea bar was pushed open. I saw a smiling middle-aged man wearing a black jacket and leather boots, looking at the man as he walked towards bald man.


    Was he a carpenter? I was blinded by his clothes. Are carpenters so trendy these days?


    From far away, I saw that bald man and Yue Shan started to talk, and following that, bald man''s expression became colder and colder. He slammed the table and stood up, pointing at the man while shouting: "You beast, it was really you who did it."


    The carpenter, who was still smiling, gestured to the bald man to sit.


    The bald man gave me a look, and I walked over and stood by his side. Looking at the number of people, if he were to hand him over to the Public Security Bureau, he would just have to do the same.


    The man turned around when he felt my presence. He immediately frowned and said, "According to your cultivation experience, you want to swim in this muddy water?"


    In the past, I heard Zhao Yuhui tell me that in our line of work, there would be a Qi around one''s body, and some capable people can judge a person''s strength based on the strength of their Qi.


    However, from his words, it was obvious that he was looking down on me.

 C33

    "You have a strange technique, yet you''re using it to harm others. This is your mistake." I said.


    The man sneered as he looked at bald man, "So this is just a trap."


    bald man punched the man in the face and said fiercely: "So what if this is a trap? "You bastard, these are all human lives."


    Instantly, the teahouse was in an uproar as everyone''s gazes turned towards our direction.


    "Good, very good." The man rubbed his face and stood up, "I only wanted to teach you a lesson, but I didn''t expect you to still be so unreasonable, so don''t blame me."


    In a split-second, I knew what the man was trying to do and blocked his path.


    "Don''t not know what''s good for you." The man said coldly.


    He was not even taller than me, making jokes with meaningless words on the one hand and a hundred thousand dollars on the other. Which would I choose? There was no doubt about that.


    "Bro, you don''t look like a bad person to me. Why do you need to do such an outrageous thing?" I opened my mouth and said,


    "What nonsense? "Heh." He was instantly angered. Then, he gradually calmed down and pushed me away, walking towards the door.


    bald man and I immediately followed after him. We really couldn''t do anything at the tea bar, the fish and dragons were mixed in the western Xiang City, there were plenty of people with backgrounds that we couldn''t provoke.


    bald man and I followed closely into the alley. When he stopped in the middle of the alley, he lowered his head and lit a cigarette, then suddenly asked, "Little brother, which house are you from?"


    "Yin Dongsheng." I answered honestly.


    "This has nothing to do with you, I advise you not to get involved, I will let you off on Yin Dongsheng''s account."


    "Stop bragging!" I said disdainfully. "You can tell me the solution and we won''t pursue it."


    "Investigate?" The man turned around and sneered, "We, the twelve apostles, have always held people accountable, but we have never heard of anyone holding us accountable."


    "Don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have some strange technique on your body. This is a legal society, otherwise, you can only be invited to the police station for tea. There will be no room for redemption at that time." bald man pointed at him and hatefully said, "Right, I originally deducted your wages, but I have already repaid it, what else do you want?"


    "That''s why I didn''t want to take your life at that time. Because of your wages, my wife and the unborn child left me because of the lack of money to treat me. How do you expect me to settle this debt with you?" The man similarly gnashed his teeth and said, "I''m not a good person, but I''m also not a bad person. If I want to kill you, I have a hundred ways to make you die."


    bald man and I looked at each other. Other than resentment, bald man''s face also revealed other expressions as he said, "I''m very sorry, I didn''t think ¡­"


    "You didn''t think of that?" He touched his own cheek and said, "This slap has completely wiped out all my remaining good intentions. Didn''t you say I was harming others? I want to show you what it means to truly harm others! "


    The man had a sinister smile on his face. ''Not good!'' A terrifying thought appeared in my mind. I dashed towards him and extended my hand to grab onto his arm. I didn''t expect to grab onto nothing but the straw in my hand.


    Puppet Technique!


    I looked at the straw in my hand in surprise. When did he change his shape?


    When bald man saw this scene, he asked in fear, "What is he trying to do?"


    I frowned as I thought about what he had just said. "He wants to attack the office building," I said. Tell everyone not to come to work tomorrow. "


    "Is that okay?" bald man took out his phone and was about to call him, but his face suddenly stiffened.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "The staff dormitory is in trouble!" bald man looked at the happy phone as he said this.


    F * ck, does everyone in the office building have to die if they want to work in the office building? This beast!


    "Let''s go." I turned and ran for the office building.


    By the time bald man and I returned to the office building, there were already people wearing police uniforms surrounding a relatively short building in the middle of the office building.


    bald man was pulled to make a statement. The deceased was the unlucky person from last night, and had his pupils dilated, as if he had seen some kind of terrifying scene.


    There was one on him, written in blood.


    I clenched my fists and looked around. The beast was probably hiding there and laughing.


    The current me was at a loss of what to do, but then I thought of the Taoist Yin.


    He immediately took out his phone and called Taoist Yin. From beside Taoist Yin, he heard the sound of a flute: "I heard. I''m rushing there right now. Don''t worry, I have a way to deal with it."


    "Dao leader, the situation has changed!" I felt a little panicked. This is the first time I saw a dead person, so I attributed all of the responsibility to myself. If I didn''t say anything, if I didn''t hesitate ¡­


    After my long narration, Taoist Yin did not speak for a long time. "Dao leader, are you listening?"


    Taoist Yin sighed, "You can''t be blamed for this matter, this person is one of the twelve apostles, Wang Chong. He knows all sorts of methods but he is not proficient in them, you are not his opponent, just wait for me to go over."


    "He still wants to kill someone? Daoist Priest, is there any way to stop him?" I said in a tearful voice.


    "I''ll teach you how to delay it. There''s something in the treasury that I left behind back then. Take it out and hang it at the top. It can be used for a period of time."


    "Is it going to work?" I wiped my eyes.


    "Remove the ''Pixiu''s Eye''. By then, the entire Feng Shui department will be in chaos. Whether or not a person or demon is affected by the frenzied Pixiu, this is the only method that can stop him for a while."


    "Mm. Alright." I nodded.


    Following the Taoist Yin''s guidance, I found an object wrapped in black cloth under a tree in the southeast direction. Opening it, I discovered that it was a Coppersword.


    In order to deal with Wang Chong, they did not have any time to rest and immediately rushed to the top floor to hang the Coppersword on the metal fence.


    He also found a shovel and dug up the two trees.


    The moment the bald man who had been interrogated came out, he saw that I was filled with useless men who had dug up the soil and ran over. "I have already informed everyone that they are not allowed to come tomorrow."


    "No!" I didn''t even raise my head as I said, "No matter what, we have to let them all be there tomorrow, or else we''ll all die!"


    bald man was filled with suspicion, but I didn''t explain in a serious tone. "We have to make sure that they are all here."


    The bald man nodded in agreement.


    This night was a sleepless night. Due to the death of the people on the second day, no one dared to come up. However, the bald man still used other methods to call them all back.


    "No one is allowed out of this room today." I said to everyone in a large conference room.


    bald man replied, "Today''s salary will be doubled, as long as you don''t leave this conference room, you can get it!"


    Sometimes money works, and I would only be able to call him once every ten minutes to ask for his next move. The Taoist Yin didn''t say anything, he just wanted me to stay here.


    At this time, I thought of Hu Qian, if she was here, she would definitely be able to help me.


    Thus, I immediately dialed Hu Qian''s number.


    Finally, he called her over with five roasted chickens.


    Maybe it''s because of the "Pixiu" s influence, but after Hu Qian arrived and was even more irritable than before, I didn''t really have any effect!


    As time passed, the people in the enticing meeting room that had a salary of two times did not become too restless. I simply told Hu Qian what had happened, but Hu Qian just said "oh" and no longer spoke.


    The Taoist Yin was only six hours away, in those six hours, nothing could go wrong.


    For their safety, Hu Qian and I had mixed into the meeting room. When Chen Wanqing saw me, she nervously asked me if something big had happened, and I didn''t dare to tell her the truth, I only made her believe me.


    Chen Wanqing replied very obediently. On the other hand, Hu Qian was frowning the entire time as if she was enduring her anger.


    If nothing major happened during the day, perhaps even Wang Chong would be afraid to cause any big ruckus. This way, he wouldn''t be able to escape his responsibility.


    In the blink of an eye, it was time for them to get off work. Suddenly, there were people who could no longer sit still. They roared as they were about to leave the room.


    "Halt!" I cried out to stop them from opening the door.


    They turned around and looked at me in confusion. I ran over to block them, and shouted at Hu Qian: "Elder Sister Hu, block the back door for me!"


    "Kid, if you want to be with me, then stay here." It was likely that all the senior staff here knew the evilness of this office building and no one wanted to stay here.


    I don''t know how to explain it to them, but Chen Wanqing is jumping up and down trying to persuade everyone else to listen to me.


    I took a deep breath and said, "I beg you, don''t go out. Otherwise, all of you will die."


    "Get out of my way." Those with bad tempers even started to push against him.


    Just then, a series of loud bangs came from the back door, followed by Hu Qian''s voice, "All of you take care of this for me, don''t let me use force."


    Damn it, I feel like Hu Qian''s temper, that she had been holding for a whole day, is about to explode. I want to stop him, but I realised that the number of people around me started to increase, even the man with glasses started to curse.


    This is ¡­ The result of a Pixiu?


    The scene instantly went out of control as curses and swearing could be heard incessantly.


    While everyone was making a ruckus, the light bulb in the meeting room cracked and split into pieces.


    For a time, darkness enveloped the meeting room, and the sun slowly set over the mountains.


    "Elder Sister Hu, stop them!" Don''t hurt them. " I screamed and ran out the front door, filling the corridor with even more of the miasma of the night before.


    I believe that Hu Qian will definitely be able to stop him! Definitely.


    He ran to the end of the corridor and looked down through the window. He saw numerous balls of black smoke on the floor. The black smoke had dispersed and countless of Yin people had appeared.


    At this time, a yellow light flashed, the group of Yin people disappeared, the Yin people appeared, a golden light appeared, and the group of Yin people gradually approached the main entrance.

 C34

    "Elder Sister Hu, stop them!" I shouted at the conference room, turned around, and ran down the corridor. With a quick thought, I pasted my Tai B amulet on the front and back doors, respectively.


    Seeing that he was fine, he ran towards the first floor.


    Arriving at the entrance, the Yin Qi that was blowing towards him was even more real. I could see that the Yin Qi that had appeared earlier was being scattered by the Yang Qi of the Coppersword.


    If this goes on, I won''t be able to do anything about it. Thinking about it this way, I stuck the Evil Breaking Tasliman above the main entrance.


    If I could, I''d put the whole building on, but I don''t have that much stock,


    The Ghosts disappeared again. They would be able to enter this door the next time they appeared.


    I can''t do it like this. Looking at my right arm, I grit my teeth and rushed out the door, before the Yin Dwellers even appeared, I ran to the side of the road to break the willow branch and grab it in my hand. When I was ready to appear in the office space, a group of Yin Dwellers had already appeared, and the Yin Dwellers closest to the door had already touched the yellow talisman with their hands.


    Clutching his sword fingers, he chanted the incantation for the Seven Stars Steps and activated the Evil Breaking Tasliman.


    The Evil Breaking Tasliman immediately sent the two nearest Yin Dans flying and disappeared.


    At the sight of this, my dancer, Willow, rushed into the crowd.


    The willow branches hit the ghost, and shrank for an inch. At this moment, I could only hope that my grandmother hadn''t lied to me.


    When the willow branch hit the Yin Man''s body, it actually produced blue sparks.


    The Yin Ren also let out a painful scream.


    Useful! Overjoyed, his hand that was waving the willow branch became even more violent.


    It was as if a group of manipulated Yin people had just discovered my presence, but I had a sharp weapon in my hand and they were unable to enter my body for the moment.


    I rushed out of the crowd and stood at the entrance. I had the aura of a man who could block ten thousand enemies, but who would care about such a weak general? The group of Yin people continuously flew towards me.


    My body was soon knocked against the door that I closed behind me.


    The willow branch in my hand is getting shorter and shorter, leaving only a small piece in my palm.


    Grandma didn''t tell me that the branches of the willow tree would also reduce in number. Looking at the willow tree that was faintly discernible in the darkness, I wanted to move it over and give this bunch of Yin people a good beating.


    While I was thinking this, a yellow light flashed past and disappeared.


    It seems that the Coppersword is using its power again.


    I could feel that the yang energy this time was much weaker than before.


    But no matter what, this time the Yin Man dodged it. I made up my mind to run like the roadside. This time, I was smarter and pulled on a lot of willow branches.


    He stacked all the willow branches at the main entrance, hoping to use these stash to block their next attack.


    I used my hands to compose the willow branch in hopes of making it firmer. Just as I was focusing on composing it, a male voice came from the door, "Fuck, this is a damn place. The old man really knows how to find trouble with me."


    Lee Xiangping, who was holding a cigarette in his mouth, was casually walking towards me.


    When I saw him frown, he looked at me and said, "Hey, man, where''s the flower basket?"


    This kid actually sat down next to me and smoked a mouthful of smoke while hugging his arms and shouting how cold.


    "This is not a place for you to stay, hurry up and go." I kept talking to him with my hands.


    "I said I can bring it here, you little girl who makes up flower baskets ¡­"


    I even suspected that this brat didn''t understand human speech and actually started singing. I didn''t pay any attention to him. The next wave of yin attacks was no small matter.


    At this moment, a gust of cold wind blew by. That guy stopped smiling and stood up. I looked at the thick willow branch and shook it. I felt like trying it out.


    Unlike the previous groups of Yin people, there were only a few masses of Yin Qi. The mass of Yin Qi gradually disappeared, and within the mass of Yin Qi, there were twenty Yin Qi.


    At the same time that these twenty shamans appeared, my entire body shuddered.


    These twenty people gave me the same feeling as the Broken-head Ghost.


    Lee Xiangping threw his cigarette butt onto the ground and walked in front of me and pointed at the twenty people. Don''t you know that this place was built by my old man? "


    I watched him as he fished in his hip pocket with his right hand. Wait a minute, can this kid see through the perverts?


    I gave him a surprised look. Was he the kind of master that was so powerful in novels?


    But would a master dig in his back pocket like him for so long?


    "Um, bro, do me a favor and open the buttons for me." Just as I was perplexed by his posture, he turned to me and said innocently


    I was speechless.


    "Be careful!" Just as he wanted to make a move, the ten Yin men suddenly raised their heads. The green kernels looked eerie in the dark night sky.


    These twenty had lost the wood of which group of people from before. Instead, they were divided into different groups.


    The five of them immediately pounced towards the Coppersword, I panicked, this Coppersword is my trump card, I only wish I had a pair of wings! I can only watch.


    The Coppersword was powerful, it had already blocked so many attacks, but this time, after exterminating the four of them, it was split into five pieces, and the copper coin floated down like a flower scattered by heaven.


    At the same time, the remaining five ghosts split up and rushed towards the office building from all directions. The ten yin men looked at Lee Xiangping and I and laughed sinisterly, then floated over.


    "Wait!" Lee Xiangping was also anxious, he pulled up his pants higher and waved at the ten yin men, "One against one, no one can think about it."


    Before he even finished his words, he had already viciously punched Lee Xiangping. Lee Xiangping''s body floated past me and landed on the wooden door that I had closed, flying towards the great hall.


    "Are you alright?" I made the willow branch dance like a ribbon, and the ten of them had no way to stop me as they roared at Lee Xiangping.


    Lee Xiangping spat out a mouthful of blood and sat up, cursing: "It''s fine, this bunch of grandsons angered me."


    You better not be bragging. Hurry up and wash your face and go home to sleep, I thought to myself.


    Lee Xiangping stood up and cried out twice before charging towards me.


    I saw that there was something in his palm. He took a big stride and knelt beside me with his hand covering the abdomen of a Yin Dweller. A golden light flashed and that Yin Dweller disappeared in an instant.


    It was only now that I could clearly see that there was actually a small and exquisite Eight Trigrams Mirror in Lee Xiangping''s hands.


    This brat isn''t just a burden. I am happy as the situation in front of me is simply one more person with a bit of strength.


    "Kid, you really have some ability." I asked as we stood back to back looking at the nine Shadow Dwellers surrounding us.


    "Hehe, I won''t tell an ordinary person." Lee Xiangping laughed.


    At this moment, the nine Yin Dwellers suddenly stopped in their tracks. I turned my head to look at Lee Xiangping, and saw the same thought in their eyes: While he''s sick, I want to kill him!


    Thinking about it this way, the two of them did not joke around, my Dancer Liu Xu rushed towards the nearest Yin Dancer, Lee Xiangping also went forward and welcomed it with his Eight Trigrams Mirror.


    With a "pa" sound, the thumb-thick willow branch broke the moment it came into contact with the Yin Ren.


    Lee Xiangping screamed as he retreated while holding onto his right hand.


    "What''s going on?" I said anxiously as I looked at the nine of them.


    Lee Xiangping glanced at them and said, "I''m afraid someone is controlling them from behind and is using their own cultivation experience to increase the strength of the Yin people."


    Thinking about it this way, there was no one else apart from him.


    These nine Yin Dwellers, whose yin aura was constantly increasing, suddenly moved, crossing paths with Lee Xiangping and I and charging towards us.


    Oh no, I should have left a talisman.


    "Be careful." Lee Xiangping pulled me closer and dodged the Yin Dwellers. He then slammed the Eight Trigrams Mirror onto the ground, and started chanting something unknown. Soon after, we saw a light red barrier appear in front of our eyes.


    The nine yin men kept on hitting the light red barrier, but before they even touched it, Lee Xiangping''s face turned ugly.


    The nine of them suddenly stood side by side, and then bent down to charge us both.


    "Dodge." Lee Xiangping pushed me away, kept the Eight Trigrams Mirror, and leaped to the side.


    I directly dove into a plant at the side, Lee Xiangping did the same.


    The nine of them glanced at the two of us, and five of them slowly floated up the stairs.


    As soon as I saw the Evil Breaking Tasliman that I had prepared beforehand were on the wall beside the five Yin Dwellers, I immediately activated them with my sword fingers. Two of the Evil Breaking Tasliman released yellow light and directly pierced through one of them, while the other four remained unharmed.


    The Evil Breaking Tasliman had also shrunk! My eyes widened.


    The Yin Man slowly turned his head to look at me, as if he had made up his mind. All eight of them floated towards me.


    "Hey, take it." At this moment, Lee Xiangping''s voice suddenly sounded out, and he threw a red rope towards me.


    Holding onto the other end of the red rope, Lee Xiangping shouted, "Let''s go."


    I don''t know what he''s going to do, but he can''t break the chain.


    At this time, Lee Xiangping bit open his middle finger and smeared his blood on the red rope, causing the red rope to split apart in a flash, as a thin net the size of a cicada''s wing covered his hands.


    "They have no intention of stopping!" I shouted.


    "We won''t stop either!" After Lee Xiangping shouted, he jumped into the air like a toad.


    At this time, the entire scene turned into a slow motion, causing me who was on the ground to become dumbstruck. Lee Xiangping, who was in mid air, bellowed: "What are you doing? Do you know how to cooperate with me? "


    I wanted to say something, but I couldn''t get it out of my mouth. I didn''t cooperate well, and it was also because his jump was too sudden. Although the red net had caught up to the Yin people, there were only two of them.


    Lee Xiangping stood up and shouted at me: "Give me five seconds."


    The remaining six tigers glared at Lee Xiangping fiercely. I saw Lee Xiangping take a bottle gourd from his waist and aimed it at the two Yin people who were wrapped in a red net.

 C35

    I am not that kind of person who has poor eyesight. Just by looking at this stance, I can tell which bloodline Lee Xiangping is under and what he wants to do.


    Seeing that, the remaining Yin Dans swooped down towards Lee Xiangping, my heart tightened. Master Hu''s power surfaced once again, a black line shot out from my right hand, following that, the black lines continued to grow, and the few Yin Dans crashed into the black smoke.


    "Ha!" He shouted and waved his right hand. A few of the Yin Dwellers were thrown out of the hall and onto the ground of the dragon.


    "Kid, not bad." Lee Xiangping praised me when he saw this scene.


    "I can only last thirty seconds." I said, "Remember to come and save me."


    Thirty seconds is already enough for me to tear two of them apart. Thinking about that, I rushed towards the place where the Yin Dwellers were lying on the ground. How could the power of the Master Hu be blocked by a group of puppets that I don''t even know what they are doing?


    I must tear up two before the end of time, that''s my idea.


    I threw my body so hard that a few of the Dark Dwellers were confused. I stood up confidently and leaped high into the air. My right hand clenched into a fist as I stabbed into one of them. The other one disappeared without a trace.


    Turning his head to look at the remaining Yin Ren, he didn''t dare to hesitate at all as he rolled around and pinched the neck closest to me.


    Ah!" "Save me!" At this moment, I suddenly heard loud noises coming from behind me.


    Startled, he turned his head to look at the office building, only to see that the corridor was filled with people running.


    Where''s Hu Qian! My heart went cold. Didn''t she stop him?


    After being hit heavily on the back, I threw myself onto the flower bed like a toad, while the strength in my body continuously drained away.


    Time was up.


    I also saw Lee Xiangping rushing out of the office building.


    "Holy shit, 30 seconds to become a real man!" Lee Xiangping exclaimed as he stared at me with wide eyes.


    "Hurry up and save me." I shouted at him.


    The remaining Yin people looked at each other in dismay. With a ''sou'' sound, they left their original place and flew towards the office building.


    Wang Chong''s goal was all the people in the office building from the start, so he shouted at Lee Xiangping: "Don''t bother with me, hurry up and save them."


    "Be careful." Lee Xiangping looked at the Yin Dwellers as they scattered in all directions.


    This is why I don''t want our Master Hu''s power. Lee Xiangping was right, I can only stay calm for thirty seconds. If the enemy doesn''t die, I will die.


    Struggling to get up, Ji Hao violently threw himself down on the ground and gasped for air.


    "Help, help!"


    "Ah!"


    The surrounding people kept shouting out in alarm.


    There was a loud thud, and out of the corner of my eye I saw a woman fall from an upstairs building and become a meat patty.


    On the top floor, I saw the appearance of the Yin Ren, and slowly turned around to leave.


    These beasts ¡­ I clenched my fists, and the dirt was in my hands.


    "No!" I cried out from the bottom of my heart.


    At this moment, I felt an unending surge of power from within my body. It was as if my entire body was being dragged up from behind me.


    Looking at the office building that had turned into a human hell, it was clear that a few Lee Xiangping s were fighting with a yin person. Seeing Hu Qian blocking the entrance of the conference room, the helpless and terrified expression on her face grew bigger.


    Anger rises in my heart, and a voice in my heart constantly calls out to me.


    He took a deep breath and shouted, "Wild Immortals from all directions have come to help me!"


    From all directions, dozens of demonic energy rapidly gathered at the place where I was battling.


    A dozen black figures wrapped in black gas knelt before me and said loudly, "Welcome, Shaman."


    My right hand trembles violently as I turn my head to see the fox tattoo roaring towards the sky.


    The voice from the bottom of his heart became even clearer. He pointed to the office building and said, "Only ghosts can do such a thing. Protect your body and make it safe!"


    The dozen or so black shadows cupped their hands together and rushed back into the office building.


    I wanted to help, but it was hard to move my feet even half a step. There was no other way but to stare on helplessly.


    "Very good, you have thoroughly offended us twelve apostles." At this moment, a voice suddenly entered my ears! Wang Chong.


    "Your so-called Twelve Apostles have offended everyone!" I replied.


    "Haha!" Wang Chong laughed out loud. "All living things?" Only upright people like you would spout such absurd nonsense. Rest assured, we, the twelve apostles, will help you keep your life, so we won''t be too late on that day. "


    "Scram!" I shouted coldly.


    Wang Chong''s voice never sounded again.


    "How can this be!" At this moment, an exclamation was suddenly heard from the direction of the gate.


    When I saw it, I immediately felt wronged and regretful. Tears flowed uncontrollably as I shouted, "Taoist Yin!"


    The two people at the door were none other than Taoist Yin and Zhao Yuhui. Upon hearing my shout, Zhao Yuhui ran over to me with quick steps. He only heard Taoist Yin''s voice saying, "Yu Hui, don''t touch him."


    Just as he was about to touch my hand and stop talking, Taoist Yin slowly walked towards me and said, "He''s the tool for contacting the Wild Immortal. If he interrupts his communication with the Wild Immortal, the Wild Immortal will suffer a backlash."


    Zhao Yuhui didn''t move, the Taoist Yin looked at me and said: "Communicate with the wild deities, get them to chase the scumbags out."


    I nodded and closed my eyes, feeling the power within me.


    I didn''t know why my body was like this, nor did I know how to communicate with the deities. I could only say, "Immortal, please help us immortals to drive the Yin Dwellers to an open area."


    No one answered me, but when I looked at the office building, a dozen or so shadows were following my instructions.


    "Yu Hui!" The Taoist Yin called out softly. Zhao Yuhui nodded and removed the black box from inside, retrieving eight small flags which he placed on the mountain.


    Then, Ye Xiao saw twelve streams of Yin Qi flying out of the office building.


    Taoist Yin pointed his left foot at the center of the flag and shouted: "Thousand Ghosts Hiding!"


    The eight small flags emitted a golden light. The twelve Yin Dwellers seemed to be attracted by an invisible force and flew towards the center of the flags.


    Taoist Yin flipped his sword and pointed it at the ground, then threw eight flags that slowly floated into the air and spun in a circle in the air.


    That wild immortal also half-knelt in front of me and cupped his hands. "Shamani, my name is Yan Min. I wish to report to the Celestial Emperor to assist me in my cultivation."


    As soon as I said that, I actually thought of a lot of people''s names.


    "Bai Yongqing!" "Liu Qingcheng!"


    Presumably, this was the names of these wild deities.


    The wild immortal came and left in a hurry. The moment he finished speaking, his figure disappeared. After he disappeared, his feet loosened up a bit. It was strange that my entire body was filled with power at this moment.


    "Are you alright?" Lee Xiangping rushed to my side in a flurry. Aside from mud, there were no other traces of blood on my body. On the contrary, Lee Xiangping''s face was covered with blood from my nose, which could be understood as the price to pay for acting cool.


    However, he did not care about his injuries. Instead, he came to ask me about my condition. This moved me greatly.


    "I''m fine." Looking towards the office building, we only saw that Hu Qian was looking at us from the window.


    I waved at her, and she moved with a slight smile on the corner of her mouth.


    When he turned his head to look in the direction of the Taoist Yin, the eight little flags that were glowing with a golden light had stopped spinning.


    Taoist Yin kept his peach wood sword and slowly let out a mouthful of impure Qi.


    The arrival of the Taoist Yin caused my surging heart to be extremely calm. In my eyes, he was just that awesome. With him around, even if the sky collapsed, I wouldn''t be afraid ¡­


    The remaining two in the group were in a daze as they stood on the spot, swaying left and right.


    "Kill him." Lee Xiangping clenched his fists tightly and said.


    Taoist Yin sighed, "They are all pitiful people."


    "They killed two people." Lee Xiangping said.


    "Life and death will be decided by the will of the heavens. You can''t escape a calamity that strikes you." The Taoist Yin shook his head, "They were being manipulated in this matter. Rather than investigating their responsibility, it would be better to investigate the mastermind."


    Lee Xiangping clenched his teeth and looked away, not saying anything.


    Taoist Yin slowly walked to the two Yin men and pointed his index finger at their heads. He then closed his eyes and took out a yellow talisman: "Reward of the afterlife, repay the sins that you have committed while you were standing in the next life."


    The yellow talisman glowed with a golden light, and the two Yin Dwellers disappeared.


    "Master, master, save me!" At this moment, a scream came from the direction of the office building.


    This voice belonged to the bald man!


    He heard the sound and ran towards the direction of the sound. It was coming from the corridor.


    After retreating through the door of the safe passage, I was stunned. This corridor was filled with hands and heads from that day.


    "Wow!" Lee Xiangping immediately spat out from his back and followed closely behind the two people from Taoist Yin.


    When Taoist Yin saw this scene, he painfully shut his eyes.


    "Master, save me!" bald man''s voice came from above, he glanced at Zhao Yuhui, who nodded and rushed into the corridor. A golden light shone around his body as he walked down the corridor that was filled with people as if he was walking on flat ground.


    Taoist Yin turned and left while Lee Xiangping and I followed behind him.


    They only saw the Taoist Yin taking a few steps back and forth in the hall, his gaze finally locking onto the pillars in the hall. He frowned as he walked up, touching the pillars with his hands before hurriedly taking them away.


    I followed Taoist Yin''s example and touched the pillar. A cold sensation similar to a needle pricking someone made me quickly move my fingers away.


    Taoist Yin slowly said: "Your enmity, Jing Sect accepts it."


    With that said, the Taoist Yin raised his peach wood sword and pierced it fiercely into the ground, directly into the cement.


    Soon after, cracks appeared on the stone pillar, and large chunks of cement fell to the ground.


    When I saw the scene in the middle of the stone pillar, I felt my legs go weak and I almost fell down. Lee Xiangping''s face paled as both of them held onto each other''s shoulders and looked at each other.


    In the middle of the stone column was a mummified corpse, which was indescribably terrifying. Its face was ferocious, its hands were tied up, and its mouth and nose were filled with cement.


    Cement filled the corpse! This person had such a vicious heart.

 C36

    "Little brother, it''s great that you''re here." Looking at the terrifying scene in front of them, the three of us remained silent. At this moment, bald man''s voice came from the direction of the stairs.


    bald man went somewhere to hide, and when we saw his messy suit and the stone pillar around us, he shut his mouth.


    He walked to the stone pillar in fear, his face filled with fear. He sat down on the ground and pointed at the stone pillar. "This ¡­" "This ¡­"


    "Call the police." Taoist Yin turned his head and walked towards the door, "The rest is up to you. Yu Hui, let''s go."


    bald man looked at Taoist Yin and I didn''t know what to say as I ran over to Taoist Yin''s side.


    Lee Xiangping also came over.


    "Taoist Yin, where are we going?" I asked.


    "To find the murderer behind the scenes." Taoist Yin looked into the distance and said.


    "Who are the 12 apostles?" I frowned and asked, "Did he do this?"


    "I don''t know." Taoist Yin shook his head, "But everything will be revealed."


    After the crisis had subsided, a total of three people died. Although I didn''t kill them, I still felt an unbearable pain in my heart!


    Zhao Yuhui saw that I had lowered my head and understood what I was thinking. He patted me on the shoulder and said, "No need to blame yourself.


    "No one told me this was a dead end." I smiled bitterly.


    "You should be glad that everyone else is fine. Otherwise, the Pi Xiu wouldn''t have died from anger like three people." Zhao Yuhui consoled.


    "I know what you mean. I''m fine." I shook my head.


    Following the Taoist Yin''s footsteps, the four of them got into a taxi. The taxi headed towards the suburbs, and stopped in front of an abandoned factory.


    Taoist Yin was at the very front while the three of us followed behind him.


    The dilapidated factory made the place look even more sinister in the darkness. The Taoist Yin had his own ways to find Wang Chong, he had many mystical techniques that I didn''t know of on him.


    The door to the factory was unlocked, and with a light creak from the Taoist Yin, the four of them walked into the factory.


    The instant he stepped into the factory, he felt a gust of wind, causing him to feel a chill down his spine.


    They passed through an empty space and entered the factory. There was a long table with four candles and twenty straw figures with incense sticks stuck on them.


    At the long table, a figure stood with his back to us.


    Looking at this scene, I shivered all over.


    Taoist Yin walked forward and gently nudged a man. The man''s body fell backwards and smashed heavily onto the altar.


    Wang Chong?


    There was no doubt that this figure was Wang Chong, but he had already stopped breathing!


    There were no signs of a struggle on his body. His eyes were still open, and there was a small hole the size of a needle on his forehead.


    "How did he die?" Upon seeing this sight, the group of people who were trying to denounce Wang Chong were also stunned. They surrounded Wang Chong''s body as they discussed among themselves.


    "Look at the wall." Lee Xiangping suddenly called out to the wall beside him.


    Under the light of the mobile phone, he looked at the wall beside him. There were only eight large words written in blood on the wall ¡­


    "The Yin Yang Hundred Clans are the only sinners!"


    "Taoist Yin, what does that mean?" The three of them were puzzled, and asked the respected Taoist Yin in the middle about it.


    Taoist Yin frowned and shook his head. He looked at Wang Chong and said, "Call the police. Leave it to the police."


    I nodded and dialed the police station''s number. Half an hour later, the police car came whistling over, picked up Wang Chong''s corpse, and carried the four of us into the police station.


    It was an acquaintance who interrogated me, Brother Zhao.


    The moment Brother Zhao saw me, he waved towards the police officer who was responsible for recording down the crime. After the police officer left, Brother Zhao then said, "Tell me, what happened with the murder case?"


    "You might not believe it if I tell you ¡­"


    I explained everything that happened after the corpse was infected with the poison to Brother Zhao, including the identities of Taoist Yin and the rest. Brother Zhao didn''t say anything more after he finished listening and just told me to wait for the news.


    After a night in the police station, the four of us were released early the next morning.


    Lee Xiangping rubbed his sleepy eyes and muttered: "If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have joined you guys. The floor is really hard to fall asleep on."


    Taoist Yin looked at Lee Xiangping and suddenly laughed: "Is little brother Liang Shi''s disciple?"


    Lee Xiangping was startled for a moment, then laughed: "I do not know him."


    Taoist Yin did not continue asking. At this time, I suddenly recalled the sheepskin paper and tried my best to invite Taoist Yin to visit my house.


    Taoist Yin also happily agreed as Lee Xiangping yawned and returned home.


    When we reached downstairs, I intentionally called Hu Qian, wanting her to clean up properly. However, I couldn''t reach her.


    Thinking about how my master would become a father in one day, Taoist Yin definitely wouldn''t despise that pigsty of mine.


    With that in mind, he arrived at the door, took out his key, opened the door, and walked in.


    "Uncle, you''re back?" Unexpectedly, Hu Qian''s beautiful voice came out from inside the room.


    F * ck, am I seeing things? Hu Qian was actually wearing an apron and busy working in the kitchen?


    Rubbing his eyes, he looked towards Hu Qian, it really was Hu Qian, what was with her devious smile?


    "Little girl." The Taoist Yin laughed.


    "Fatty Dun, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and clean up the table, it''s time to eat."


    "Alright." He rolled up his sleeves and went to clean up the table.


    Twenty minutes later, I looked at the table, where all kinds of Red Braised Meat, Fish Meat and Imperial Palace Chicken were. I gulped a mouthful of saliva, leaned my head close to Hu Qian and whispered: "Can you eat these?"


    Hu Qian responded mysteriously: "These were all bought during the meal downstairs."


    I was speechless. I thought she was really so virtuous, but I didn''t expect her to buy the other people''s dishes and heat them up to make her own.


    Taoist Yin praised Hu Qian''s craftsmanship as he ate. Hu Qian blushed and used his hand to pull his hair behind his ears in a cute manner, "Where did you find that ¡­"


    I looked at him and whispered, "Did that kid, Yu Jiu, give you the wrong script? Is that your line?"


    Hu Qian fiercely stomped her feet against me, and in the next moment, my leg was fiercely kicked.


    "Aiyo!" I cried out.


    Hu Qian looked at me as if she wanted to eat me up, after that she frowned and said to the two Taoist Yin: "Eat, eat."


    She pretended to be virtuous and kept stepping on me from under the table.


    This is Hu Qian, all the good things are just for show. Yu Jiu did not give him the wrong script, I thought to myself as I scooped up the rice.


    Even though I knew that she was acting for the Taoist Yin to see, for some reason, I couldn''t help but to laugh inside. If only she could cook for me in the future, how great would that be!


    While Hu Qian was washing the dishes, I went back to my room and took out the sheepskin blueprint that was pressed under the mattress and placed it on the table. "Taoist Yin, do you know what this is?"


    Taoist Yin picked up the sheepskin paper and sized it up: "This piece of paper has some history, my knowledge is shallow, I do not know what this is."


    I pondered for a moment, and said: "Taoist Yin, have you heard of Map of Mountains And Rivers?"


    "Map of Mountains And Rivers!" Taoist Yin exclaimed and asked in reply, "How do you know?"


    I told the contents of my conversation with Wei Shitong in detail to Taoist Yin.


    The Taoist Yin touched the sheepskin drawing and said: "What I know about Map of Mountains And Rivers is only skin deep. I think if there is anyone in the world who knows, it must be Master Ku Hui."


    "Even you don''t know." My voice was low.


    Taoist Yin gave the sheepskin paper back to me and said, "Although I do not know what this is, but this thing is not ordinary. The Qi it contains is enough to make a rookie into a master!"


    I nodded my head in tacit agreement, the effect of the sheepskin diagram on Broken-head Ghost was obvious, if I follow Taoist Yin''s words, this thing can improve not only Evil Demon''s cultivation, but also mine, can I use it?


    It was just that I couldn''t feel the slightest bit of spiritual energy while touching the goatskin blueprint. It was just an ordinary piece of paper.


    "Is Master Ku Hui at Mount Song?" I asked.


    "The Map of Mountains And Rivers is just a legend. No one has ever seen him, so he doesn''t need to use a single muscle ¡­"


    "It''s not like that." I shook my head. "In my opinion, what the Map of Mountains And Rivers is has nothing to do with me. I just want to pay a visit to that person."


    Taoist Yin laughed: "You really think that?"


    I nodded resolutely.


    "Then you have a chance." Zhao Yuhui suddenly said.


    "What chance?" I asked.


    Zhao Yuhui looked at Taoist Yin, who nodded and continued, "Four years later will be the Yin-yang Feast, and then, everyone on this path will gather at Mount Song, and we will meet again."


    "I can join as well?" I pointed to my nose.


    "Why not?" The Taoist Yin laughed, "Alright, we still have things to attend to, so we will not keep you company."


    "Uncle, you are leaving?" Hu Qian who was in the kitchen suddenly stuck her head out.


    "Yeah." Taoist Yin laughed, "You have to be obedient and not give me any trouble."


    "Dao leader, I ¡­"


    "There is no banquet in this world that does not disperse. Since I have already agreed to defend her, there is no way I can delay it." Taoist Yin turned his head to look at me and said seriously.


    I just realized that the cement was poured into the body!


    When Taoist Yin reached the entrance, he suddenly turned his head and said to me in a low voice, "Wei Shitong will definitely still be searching for you. At that time, you''ll tell him about Zhou Sigui and I can save your life."


    "Why?" My face darkened.


    The Taoist Yin only looked at me with a smile without saying a word. He waved his hand towards Hu Qian and me: "You can''t reveal this to me. Practice hard, it will be extremely beneficial for you in the future."


    Hu Qian watched as the Taoist Yin left with a smile on his face.


    Talking about Zhou Sigui in front of Wei Shitong will save my life! Could it be that Wei Shitong wants to kill me? He then looked towards the two Taoist Yin s on the stairs, and saw that they had already disappeared.

 C37

    "What are you looking at? Go wash the dishes for me."


    Just as I was deep in thought, my butt suddenly got kicked hard. Hu Qian turned her head and threw the apron into my arms as she said that.


    "Didn''t you already get them all?" I cried.


    Hu Qian sat down on the sofa and switched on the television. On the screen, she played a Korean drama where she took out a potato chip from the cupboard and put it into her mouth, saying unintelligibly: "You think too much, I keep it for you?"


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as I tied my apron around my waist and walked towards the kitchen. It was exactly as Hu Qian said, the chopsticks on the table didn''t move at all.


    "I say, you three have been chatting for a long time. What are Map of Mountains And Rivers?" Hu Qian who was in the living room asked: "Who is Wei Shitong?"


    "Didn''t you hear it already? Why are you asking me?" I said.


    I wasn''t surprised the girl could hear our conversation, and I didn''t want to hide it from him.


    "You guys said so much that I don''t even know what to say anymore. If I really did know, would I even ask you?" Hu Qian''s voice sounded.


    "Did I really know I wouldn''t tell you?" I helplessly said, "I still want to know what it is."


    "Then what about Wei Shitong?" Hu Qian asked.


    "Kids shouldn''t ask. "Very annoying," I said impatiently when I heard Hu Qian''s voice while I was washing the dishes.


    After being in the living room for a long time without hearing Hu Qian''s voice, I suddenly heard a gloomy and cold sound from behind me.


    Turning my head around, I saw Hu Qian clenching her fists tightly as she stood behind me coldly. My mouth twitched a few times, and my face immediately filled with laughter: "Elder Sister Hu, how about we eat hotpot later? No, bowls... "Ahhh!"


    Hu Qian grabbed my apron and started beating me up. As sshe hit me, he said fiercely, "What did you promise me that you didn''t remember? "You said you wouldn''t yell at me, you said you wouldn''t ignore me ¡­"


    Hu Qian beat me up and angrily sat on the sofa.


    Looking at the reflection of my messy hair on the bowl and feeling angry, I was also my mother''s heart. Since I was young, my mother had never hit me this hard. She threw the bowl into the sink and quickly walked towards her room.


    When I passed by the living room, Hu Qian acted as if she didn''t see me, and I pretended that I didn''t know her.


    He took out the tools for drawing talismans from the drawer. Perhaps it was because he was in an extremely bad mood, but in just half an hour, he succeeded in drawing two talismans. One for himself, and one for the Evil Breaking Tasliman.


    I walked out of the room with these two runes in my hands and saw Hu Qian chewing potato chips as she looked at the Korean drama.


    He walked behind Hu Qian and shouted, "I can''t f * cking tolerate you anymore."


    "..."


    Sometimes, I also think, where did I get the courage to turn hostile towards Hu Qian back then? After a long time, I finally came to a conclusion, it must be because Hu Qian beat me up too lightly.


    After that time, I completely understood one thing: if I didn''t kill you, it meant that I still loved you.


    After that, I lied on the bed for three more days. When the two brothers from Feng Ann Hall heard that I had been in a car accident, they became especially distressed and came over with a wheelchair.


    When I saw them and heard them praise me so lucky, I couldn''t hold back my tears anymore and burst out.


    Looking at the wheelchair they bought for me, I felt even more moved. My body, which was like a vegetable, trembled as it raised its middle finger ¡­


    The past is past, and I don''t want to mention it again. Don''t ask me why my chin is always falling down. I won''t tell you that that experience left me with any aftereffects.


    One day, a month later, I met my former superior, "Director Yang, Red Army Yang", at Feng Ann Hall. Behind him was a middle-aged man wearing a suit.


    Now that this old man has been promoted, how can I say it? He''s like the head representative of an area, Manager Yang is very considerate to me, or I can be promoted by him.


    After Supervisor Yang''s introduction, I found out that the man behind him was Feng Ann Hall, the creator of this brand, Yan Tenghui!


    The reason he came to the Feng Ann Hall this time was to show respect to his subordinates.


    With Director Yan leading the way, the five of them entered the best hotel in Xiangxi. The "Lihao Hotel" ordered a large table full of delicacies, because Feng Ann Hall was distributed everywhere, and because Director Yan wanted every employee to take care of it, every employee in every place had to take care of it.


    It seems to me that there is only one word to describe it: show off


    To show that you have more money, to show off your status, if I were to say that you would give us a raise in our wages would be better than anything else. Of course, I''m not an idiot, so I can''t speak my heart out.


    After three rounds of drinking, everyone had started drinking. When the bill was finally settled, they couldn''t even walk steadily anymore. However, in terms of etiquette, there was one thing that happened to make money to pay for the food. A group of people were humble towards each other, and of course, they were only modest towards each other as well, as this meal alone was enough for me to pay for a month''s worth of work. I''m not that bad, damn it, you''re saying that I was careless in the process of giving in to him, or that Director Yan did not even make a good chair, and so I directly gave him a big somersault, and in a split-second I woke up, leaving the room in total silence.


    Sometimes, I also wonder if this brother was really the reincarnation of a jinx, so why would something so unlucky happen to me. Just this magnificent feat alone had made Feng Ann Hall and these two kids laugh for a long time.


    Of course, this is only one of many embarrassing things, often heard that I was born for money, I was born for the people, and every time I hear these words I fall into deep thought, why was I born? Oh! It dawned on me that I might have been born of embarrassment.


    Wei Shitong also didn''t look for me, but bald man kept his promise and transferred the money into my card, it wasn''t much, and because of the turmoil of the dead, bald man heard that he lost a lot of money, but it had nothing to do with me.


    After Taoist Yin and Zhao Yuhui left, Zhao Yuhui and I had basically maintained a weekly conversation, and learned about the things I didn''t understand from him.


    Since Wei Shitong didn''t come to find me, of course I was very happy. It was better not to provoke that huge monster, otherwise, if you were to accidentally anger him, he might not even know how he died.


    As for Chen Wanqing, the two of us are still connected to each other, and she still listens to me especially. The two of us also frequently eat together, don''t you think it''s infuriating?


    Once upon a time, I also compared Chen Wanqing and Hu Qian. I finally understood what Hu Qian was missing, and it was because of that that Hu Qian was lacking in femininity.


    Towards Hu Qian, who had experienced the social assault, I felt extreme reverence towards her, and did not dare to have the slightest presumptuous thoughts anymore. Seeing that I was so honest and did not try to use force against me, Hu Qian has always kept quiet between the two of them. However, no matter how small it is, I would still call out Chen Wanqing whenever I feel wronged at her side. Only he can make my self-confidence grow a little.


    I even went into her room, which was a rented apartment like mine. I had no idea about her family situation, and I didn''t care, eh? Why did it sound so weird?


    Oh right, there''s also Lee Xiangping. The relationship between the two of us also gradually increased as we are similar in age, and we would frequently bring him along to soak in the Internet Cafe. The blade pagodas are for one day and one night, the type that doesn''t need to eat.


    If being handsome was a crime, wouldn''t I be hacked into pieces? Looking at Wu Yanzu in the mirror, I couldn''t help but smile. Who knew that this smile would be more like Wu Yanzu''s. Why, why, I don''t want to make a vase.


    After carefully dressing up, he happily opened the door and was about to walk to the door. What? Why are you so happy? Chen Wanqing invited me to have a cup of coffee, and she even brought a best friend with her, so how could I not take care of her?


    "Where to?" Hu Qian''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    Turning her head, she saw Hu Qian yawning and walking out of her room with the baby sponge''s teacup, stroking her messy hair.


    Needless to say, I must have watched that hateful Korean drama all night.


    "Go out and buy some food. You go to sleep first. I''ll bring you something to eat when you come back in the afternoon." I said with a face full of smiles.


    Hu Qian nodded in agreement. She opened the door and breathed in the fresh air, instantly feeling relieved, not to mention how stifled she was inside the house. If she came back late at night, she would have to be cautious, or else she would anger Hu Qian.


    Chen Wanqing invited me to an all-nighter battle and I accidentally leaked the information to Lee Xiangping. Who knew that this brat didn''t play games anymore, so he grabbed my hand and asked me to bring him over as well, to tell me about the trouble a bachelor would have.


    This matter was settled after Chen Wanqing had agreed to it.


    He picked up his cell phone and called Lee Xiangping, who was happily talking to me about his feelings at the moment, so the two of us decided to meet at the agreed meeting place.


    The sun was not dry, and the breeze was just right, just like Wu Yanzu''s walking on the street, sometimes sighing with his head lowered, sometimes smiling with his head raised, attracting the attention of the others, the breeze stirring my three thousand vexations, the sun shining on the handsome side of my face ¡­ everything seemed to tell the world that this man was unusual.


    Next to Wu Yanzu, a man who resembled Liang Zhaowei in a tuxedo and a dry red suit was chatting and laughing with Wu Yanzu. In my eyes, the two of them are no longer on the street, but walking on the stage. If it wasn''t for the fact that everyone couldn''t bear to tell "Wu Yanzu" that his pants had been left open, this would have been a successful act.

 C38

    After half an hour had passed, Lee Xiangping and I waited in the coffee shop, bored out of our minds. Right at this moment, the private room''s door was pushed open, and Chen Wanqing appeared in front of us.


    "I''m sorry, I was stuck in a traffic jam. Brother Xiang came as well." Chen Wanqing called out sweetly.


    "Big sister, how are you?" Lee Xiangping said with a bashful smile.


    At this moment, a beautiful figure with wavy long hair walked into the room. It made her face look extremely delicate, but the thick foundation of her face was concealing something.


    In an instant, the room became lively. That new girl wasn''t comfortable with us at all. She was too focused on taking photos with her cell phone and didn''t pay any attention to us.


    The outdated joke that Brother Xiang was telling made Chen Wanqing laugh out loud.


    "What are you doing now?" Yang Lan stirred his coffee and said.


    "It''s nothing. I''m studying in university at home." Lee Xiangping answered in detail.


    "Diaosi." At this time, the woman who was taking pictures of herself coldly snorted.


    The smile on Lee Xiangping''s face stiffened, and he pushed the woman away and said: "What are you saying?"


    "Then may I ask what profession you are in?" Lee Xiangping asked.


    The woman slammed her phone onto the sofa and said, "Host!"


    "Host?" Lee Xiangping and I looked at each other, puzzled. "What''s that?"


    "Tsk." The woman stopped talking and continued with her cell phone.


    "Linda, what are you doing?" Chen Wanqing asked the lady in a dissatisfied tone.


    She shrugged and did not say anything. Chen Wanqing turned her head and said something to us in embarrassment.


    I don''t know where the feeling of superiority came from. Looking at Chen Wanqing, I then thought that there was actually such a huge difference between humans, in this life, it was all for the sake of living, there was no such thing as nobility or lower class. This kind of feeling of superiority that is above others isn''t a good thing.


    I had originally been looking forward to this reunion for a long time and had even lost all interest due to this girl. Due to the friendship between us, I didn''t feel like saying anything, so Chen Wanqing could tell that Lee Xiangping and I weren''t too happy. Thus, I quickly found a reason to leave, and the only ones left in the room were me and Lee Xiangping.


    Lee Xiangping looked at the back of Chen Wanqing who was about to leave and muttered to herself with her terrifying eyes, "Shui Ling, she''s really too smart."


    "You decided to chase her?" I moved to sit beside Lee Xiangping and asked.


    Brother Xiang turned his head and looked at me, "What? Don''t I look serious? "


    I solemnly nodded my head.


    "Fuck you." Lee Xiangping laughed as he scolded, "You, an outsider who hasn''t even held a girl''s hand before, doesn''t even know what I''m feeling right now."


    "You said it like you pulled it." I rolled my eyes in disdain.


    Lee Xiangping also ignored me, holding onto his phone, probably chatting with Chen Wanqing. Unknowingly, my heart ached and I snatched the phone away from Chen Wanqing.


    "So what if you''re chatting with my fianc¨¦e?" Lee Xiangping asked innocently.


    "If you are really interested in Chen Wanqing, I don''t care, but if you lie to her, I will beat you to death. Did you hear that?" I frowned. "She''s a good girl. You can''t do anything that would let her down."


    "You like her?" Lee Xiangping looked up at me in confusion.


    "Me." My mouth opened but I really couldn''t say anything. Even I couldn''t explain my feelings towards Chen Wanqing, could it be that I like the look in her eyes when she admires me? Or was there a deeper feeling? I don''t know, I really don''t know.


    Lee Xiangping''s mouth split into a smile: "I''m just like those kind of people who start out and end up abandoning others. Don''t worry, if I really catch up to her, I will definitely give all my gentleness to her."


    "Whatever, don''t let me know that you''re bullying her." I got up and walked out of the coffee shop in a state of confusion.


    "Where to? You''ve paid the bill. " Lee Xiangping''s voice came from behind him.


    "Pay for yourself." I said without looking back.


    I really had prepared for today''s reunion for a long time, but I didn''t think that I would come and leave in a mess. I suddenly thought of Hu Qian, and remembered the promise I made in front of Master Hu. Chen Wanqing is really very good, but Hu Qian is also very good. Even though she has been hitting me often, she was spoiled bad by the Master Hu.


    After thinking about it, I can come to a conclusion, it''s that I, Chen Wanqing, am disturbing myself, and did not say that she was interested in me, right? Maybe they just treat me like an older brother.


    As he thought about it this way, he felt less guilty. He walked towards his residence, passing by the roasted chicken restaurant and bought a roasted chicken. Then, he took some dessert with him and went upstairs.


    Quietly opening the door of Hu Qian''s room, he saw her curled up on the side of the bed, with the blanket kicked off. With a bitter smile, she walked over and covered her with the blanket, then closed the computer.


    Looking at her Luan City clothes and sighing, Hu Qian, can you let me save some snacks? I''ll take out the dirty clothes and put them in the washing machine to clean.


    Time passed by extremely quickly for a person. Unknowingly, it was already approaching evening.


    "Want to eat together?" Hu Qian''s voice sounded from behind me.


    Turning her head to look, she only saw Hu Qian smiling as she looked at the roasted chicken that I had brought back.


    "It''s already cold. Eat it until you have diarrhea. Eat it yourself." I replied with a smile.


    The smile on Hu Qian''s face became weirder and weirder, and when I saw it, I became more and more alarmed.


    ate with relish, I sat at the side wanting to eat but not daring to move my chopsticks, I eat chicken everyday without knowing how to change the taste, could it be that this is what people call animal nature?


    Thinking about this, his phone suddenly rang. He took it out and saw that it was Lee Xiangping calling.


    "What''s wrong?" I wondered.


    "Come to my house and I''ll show you something good." Lee Xiangping said in a mysterious tone.


    "It''s so late, I''m not going." "No," I said.


    "If you don''t come, you''ll regret it for the rest of your life." Lee Xiangping said.


    This aroused my curiosity and I immediately agreed.


    "I''m going to a friend''s house for a while, you don''t have to leave the door open for me." I said to Hu Qian.


    "


    Hu Qian replied without turning her head, "Go on."


    Lee Xiangping took a taxi to the place where he remembered Lee Xiangping''s house to stay. After arriving, it was already 20 minutes later.


    "What is so mysterious? Where is Uncle Li?" I asked, stepping into the house.


    "This isn''t the main point. Come to my room and I''ll show you something good." Lee Xiangping leaned on the door frame and gave me a charming smile.


    A wave of chills went through his body, and he couldn''t help but shiver. This was the first time I had seen such a coquettish man.


    Lee Xiangping opened a software, I didn''t see the name, and entered a string of numbers. After the page buffered up, the screen lit up, and he looked at me with an evil smile.


    I stared at the screen for a while before pointing to the woman in the cell phone and said, "She looks a little familiar."


    "Stupid." Brother Xiang scolded, "Isn''t this the woman who came here with us, Wanqing, today?"


    "Aiyo, that''s true." I held onto Brother Xiang''s hand and looked at it carefully for a while. "The difference between this phone and mine is really huge. The phone is so beautiful."


    Brother Xiang sneered: "Tsk, you don''t understand. This is called beauty at a distance."


    Lee Xiangping and I, the two tough elders, surrounded the phone and looked at the woman dancing. The top of our clothes were flipped up high, almost reaching our chests, but in our hearts, we were urging her to do this.


    Guilty. Amitabha. All sorts of small items flew around randomly on the screen.


    "This is what you call a streamer?" I asked Lee Xiangping in confusion.


    Brother Xiang nodded his head: "That''s right, this is an account I got from my family''s Wanqing, I''m the host."


    [What the heck is with me? Why does my main broadcasting industry make that woman have such a sense of superiority? So she was just twisting around and around behind the screen. It seems like this is quite a lot better than my job of helping the dying and injuring the injured.]


    At least I''ve seen her in person, her foundation is so heavy that it can crush people to death. Looking at the comments section below, all the netizens were saying that some sort of goddess had gone to heaven, and there were even people who offered a high price to treat her to a meal. Bro, as long as you''re happy, I''ll silently pray for that bro on the other side of the screen.


    "If you can twist it like this a few times, then it''s fine as long as you can be the host, and I can also do the same." "No," I said.


    Brother Xiang laughed disdainfully: "You? "Why isn''t there anyone coming to chop you with a blade when you shout out loud?"


    "I don''t believe it. Listen. "Cough, cough." I coughed twice and was about to show my vigor.


    Brother Xiang covered my ears and pleaded: "Oh my dear Brother Feng, it''s already the middle of the night, you can stop doing this, if not, they would think that we''re just flying here."


    I had to give up.


    Brother Xiang and I were all smiles as we watched that woman flirting. As we scolded her on how the world was going down, we also continued to criticize her with our eyes. Occasionally, they would interact a few times across the screen. It was quite interesting.


    After a hot dance, he saw her quietly sitting in front of a chair.


    Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and typed, "Why aren''t you here anymore?"


    She quickly replied, "Wait, let''s play a little exciting game for you all."


    "Stimulation?" "This isn''t good." A netizen with the name of "an old driver on the run" sent a bloody face and said shamelessly.


    After all, he is Wanqing''s friend. How about I call Wanqing and tell him about it? Brother Xiang pondered for a moment, then said to me.


    "Wanqing, she ¡­ "She''s here." I was about to say something when a familiar figure appeared on the screen.


    "Aiyo, I''ll go, it''s true," Brother Xiang said excitedly. "My Wanqing is prettier than that bitch."


    Chen Wanqing sat quietly on the bed at the back. The Brother Xiang and Yue Yang stared at the screen, and behind her, other than Yang Lan, the other five young men started to gather.


    Three males and four females ¡­


    What was this? I wondered.


    "My family''s Wanqing is high-end and not vulgar. Fuck, I want to go and kill this woman." Brother Xiang bared his fangs and brandished his claws as he tried to get up from the bed ¡­


    "See what she can do." I pressed onto Brother Xiang''s shoulder and said indifferently.


    As for my question, it was also asked by a netizen called "Treatment of Infertility".


    She said mysteriously, "I told you all that I would give you all some motivation to play a game that''s more exciting, so I''ll tell you all what you want to play."


    The Brother Xiang took his phone and his joints turned white. He gritted his teeth and looked at me hatefully. "Old Tie, where is my forty meter long blade?"


    Just then, a female voice sounded out. It was Chen Wanqing.


    "Don''t think too much into it, it''s just a serious game."


    Brother Xiang''s expression eased a little.


    Brother Xiang and I did not brush any gifts because we did not have money. Even if he had money, she wouldn''t give it to her. Why did she need to feed her if she wasn''t related to someone else?


    "Alright, let me tell you all about this game. This game is called! the Bunshinsaba. "


    Brother Xiang and I were stunned. We could see disbelief in each other''s eyes. That thing can play around?


    The comments section was filled with incredulous comments. I saw the number of people watching increase rapidly.


    "Then we''ll begin." She stood up.


    Seven men and women sat in a circle, I took out my phone and called Chen Wanqing. Even if I knew that she was interested in these things, how the hell could I play around with them?


    Brother Xiang stared at the screen, trying to understand their actions.


    Yang Lan''s phone connected, and I saw Chen Wanqing, who was in the middle of the screen, take out his cell phone from her pocket and pick it up.


    "Where are you?" I asked.


    "At a friend''s house, what''s up?" Her voice came.


    "Xiang Zi and I are watching a live broadcast. Bunshinsaba, don''t play around." I coldly said, "You also know what I do. There are too many factors that cannot be controlled."


    Yang Lan, who was on the screen, subconsciously looked towards the direction of the camera and said, "It''s fine, I''ve already asked about what I need to pay attention to, don''t worry."


    Before I could say anything, the phone clicked. Ask? Who the f * ck are you asking? Facts fabricated on the internet? Wait a minute, I turned to look at Brother Xiang, "You told Yang Lan how to play this game?"


    Brother Xiang nodded his head: "She only said that he was interested in that, how would I know that this girl would actually dare to play around? "F * ck, I''m going over now."


    "Save it, do you know where they are now?" I pressed down the restless Brother Xiang and said.


    The Brother Xiang gritted his teeth and said, "Then what should we do? Let''s just watch from here. What should we do if something happens?"


    "Just wait a little longer, I already said it was in case, maybe it will be fine?" I can only hope for the best.


    Looking at the seven men and women attentively staring at the pens on the screen, the comments of over a thousand people per second already made Brother Xiang''s and my heart jump to our throats.


    I couldn''t feel anything through the screen, but I could clearly see the expressions on the faces of the seven of them turn strange.


    "Is the Bunshinsaba you?"


    the woman asked.


    The seven of them held their pens and walked along the top of the paper.


    "Yes."


    One more word appeared on the paper.


    "Bunshinsaba, may I ask ¡­" He saw Yang Lan''s lips move in darkness.


    Several screams came from the darkness.


    "Let''s go. Something f * cking happened." Brother Xiang put down his phone and immediately got off the bed.


    I followed.


    He cursed inwardly to himself which group of people were bold and reckless, and on the one hand, he was worried about their safety.


    Night. The silence was outrageous.


    "It''s impossible to find it like this." After exiting the building, I said, "We don''t even know where they are. How do we find them?"


    I''ve also tried to call Chen Wanqing, but everything was shown as off.


    Brother Xiang turned his head and saw that there were beads of sweat on his temples.


    Before he could finish, Brother Xiang''s phone started ringing.


    When Brother Xiang took it out and took a look, his eyes immediately widened. He waved his hand and said, "Follow me. I know the location."


    I immediately followed Brother Xiang''s footsteps. This brat used to shout ''tired'' after taking just two steps, but now he''s running so fast that there aren''t any traces of exhaustion. Could it be that love can really change a person?


    "What''s going on?" I asked Brother Xiang as we ran side by side.


    Brother Xiang showed me his phone and only saw a message from Chen Wanqing.


    "Phoenix Sky Street, number 28!" "Help!"


    I see.


    There weren''t any cabs in the middle of the night, so Brother Xiang and I could only run faster.


    Fifteen minutes after arriving at Phoenix Sky Street, the two of us ran for fifteen minutes. Brother Xiang immediately ran towards number twenty-eight.


    Phoenix Street could be considered a high-end community in the western part of Xiang, and Number One was a small villa that belonged to either the rich or the wealthy.


    There was no time to consider why Chen Wanqing was here, there was no need to think about it.


    Brother Xiang jumped over the iron gate and rushed inside.


    The iron gates of the villa were firmly shut, and no matter how hard we tried, we couldn''t move.


    "Let''s go." I shouted towards Brother Xiang and took out the "Lockpicking Talisman" from my pocket.


    The door clanged open.


    "Wanqing! Wanqing! " Brother Xiang shouted.


    The sound of a bell rang from the second floor. Brother Xiang and I immediately ran up.


    He searched through the rooms one by one.


    We found it.


    Brother Xiang immediately rushed over to help Wanqing up while shouting out his name. I silently walked towards the computer and closed the camera.


    At this moment! The electricity came.


    I had also carefully observed the scene inside the house. There were six people lying on the ground in disorder.


    Six! No, it should be seven people.


    One had disappeared.


    I was shocked and immediately went up to check on their condition. Fortunately, there weren''t any major injuries and they were just unconscious. When I looked around, I didn''t sense any trace of yin aura. Where did the person who disappeared go?


    "Hurry up and call 120." Brother Xiang roared at me.


    "Oh, oh." Only then did he react. He took out his phone and called 120, then told the address to ask them for another ambulance.


    It was already half an hour after the ambulance arrived, so there was less traffic at night. If it was during the day, it would have been at least half an hour.


    After placing them in the same ward as Brother Xiang, I sat on a chair with him and let out a long sigh of relief.


    "It''s nothing. Don''t worry, I just fainted." I comforted her.


    Brother Xiang nodded his head: "Right now, I just want to know where that Bunshinsaba is!"


    This is the first time I have seen Brother Xiang so serious, that expression also gave me a huge shock. This was related to Chen Wanqing, even the sloppy Brother Xiang didn''t seem like the Brother Xiang anymore.


    "This is what I want to talk to you about. During the live broadcast, were there seven people playing with Bunshinsaba?" "No," I said.


    Brother Xiang nodded his head: "I have also noticed the loss of one person, do you suspect that there is a problem with the person who disappeared?"


    "I was afraid something would happen to him." I sighed, "Bunshinsaba can''t be confused because they don''t know what we are looking for. It would be good if it''s a wandering ghost, but what if we are looking for a fierce one?"


    "I was careless." The corner of Brother Xiang''s mouth twitched, "Forget it, we''ll talk about it after they wake up."


    Brother Xiang and I sat on chairs without closing our eyes and stared at the six people, afraid that something might happen to them.


    The sky gradually brightened. Brother Xiang and I yawned. At that moment, we heard movement from the bed.


    "What happened to me?" It was Chen Wanqing''s voice.


    Brother Xiang was so excited that he immediately went to the side of the bed and patted Chen Wanqing''s head to comfort him: "Alright, alright, everything is fine now."


    "Brother Xiang, why are you here?" Chen Wanqing asked doubtfully.


    "Don''t you remember what happened last night? Didn''t you tell me the address and ask me to come and save you? " The Brother Xiang said.


    "I don''t remember sending you a message." Chen Wanqing was surprised, "Did you remember wrongly?"


    "Impossible, look ¡­" Brother Xiang took out his mobile phone, opening up the book happily, only to see that Chen Wanqing''s group had no news at all.


    I was also stunned. "Brother Xiang? You deleted the information? "


    Brother Xiang cursed in a low voice, "How is that possible?"


    The message that was sent to the Brother Xiang disappeared. The seventh person vanished into thin air. What was going on?


    At this moment, sounds of movement came from the bed beside him. A boy with a head full of hair woke up and looked around. His eyes were filled with fear as he yelled, "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I just want to join in the fun!"


    As he spoke, he trembled ¡­


    I immediately went over and shook his shoulders. "Wake up. This is the hospital."


    The man''s gaze scattered for a while before it lit up again. He grabbed my hand and said, "Save me. Someone wants to kill me."


    I looked at Brother Xiang and Brother Xiang turned his head to Chen Wanqing as she asked gently, "What happened last night?"


    Chen Wanqing shook her head: "I don''t know, I remember that the seven of us were playing with Bunshinsaba s. Suddenly, there was a power cut, and I fainted right after."


    "Tell me what happened last night." I asked, patting the man on the shoulder.


    "Ghost!" There''s a ghost, "Hearing my question, the man immediately jumped up from the bed and started dancing. When I saw this, I was so shocked that I became dumb.


    I took the Tranquil Heart Charm from my pocket and let the man sleep again.


    I haven''t been idle for a while. There''s more cellphones in stock, and there''s more types as well.


    Soon after, the other four people woke up one after another.


    I observed the reactions of the four of them. Two of the men had similar reactions to the man who woke up, and with the help of Brother Xiang, they fell back asleep.


    I also understood one thing. It seemed that the dirty things really attracted them last night, and they had gone insane for some reason, so the order in which these six people fainted was also different. For example, Chen Wanqing and the fat baby girl did not know anything, so the woman who made the broadcast seemed to know a little about the situation.


    Three men, I think, were the most frightened. He had also witnessed everything that had happened.


    I rubbed my temples and said to Chen Wanqing: "You''re talking about you, but you insist on ignoring my words, now you''re in deep trouble."


    When Chen Wanqing spoke with her on the phone before, she also knew that she was wrong. She lowered her head and did not speak.


    "What about the other girl? Can any of you get in touch with her? " I said.


    "We don''t know her." The anchorwoman said.


    "Don''t know him?" I asked curiously, "Then she will appear at your house?"


    The anchorwoman said to the big-backed man, who was sleeping beside her, "He was brought here by Zhang Ye."


    Propaganda? "He''s quite a flamboyant man, and he''s scared to the point that he looks like he''s having epilepsy.


    I stood up and my stomach rumbled as I said, "Brother Xiang, I''m going out to buy some breakfast. You can look after them from here."


    "What time is it? The breakfast shop isn''t open yet, right?" The fat baby girl raised her wrist and said, "Eh, why isn''t my watch moving anymore?"


    I smiled. "There''s no electricity?"


    After walking out of the hospital, I bought some soy milk and buns from downstairs before heading upstairs again. However, I saw that there were a lot of nurses in the corridor, so I didn''t know what they were busy with.


    Next, a cart appeared beside me. The cart was covered by a white cloth by a man. The nurse walked to my side and said, "Give way."


    He stepped aside and looked at the cart. The man''s clothes were somewhat familiar, and the watch on his wrist pointed to ten minutes past six.


    I looked at the time. It was now 6: 12.


    It''s none of my business. I carry the soy milk bun like I''m going to the ward.


    Pushing open the doors of the ward, I was stunned, only to see the three women in the ward hugging each other, the Brother Xiang sitting on the side in distress.


    "What''s going on?" I said.


    "Nie Feng is dead." The Brother Xiang said indifferently.


    I looked over and saw that there were only two men still sleeping soundly. Could it be that the one just now ¡­


    "Didn''t I tell you to look at them?" I shouted.


    The Brother Xiang replied, "Just watch from here, just like that. When he died, it was 6: 10."


    I fell into deep thought as I placed the soy milk on the table. I can guarantee that the Calming Heart Talisman will only stabilize a person''s emotions a little and have no other side effects. However, Brother Xiang should still be here.


    Brother Xiang lit up a cigarette. "Smoking is not allowed in the ward," I said.


    Brother Xiang put out his cigarette: "I have a bold idea."


    "Go ahead."


    "I believe that the seventh person who disappeared was the Bunshinsaba." The Brother Xiang said.


    I frowned. "This ¡­"


    "This is just a speculation of mine." Brother Xiang shook his head, "You don''t need to listen to my words."


    "No. "It''s possible. Give me your phone." I said ¡­


    I took the Brother Xiang phone and opened the live broadcast software to find the room. "We can watch the playback here, right?"


    The live broadcast girl nodded her head. Brother Xiang and the rest gathered around as well, and the recording went on in an orderly fashion.


    "Soon, that woman is coming in," Chen Wanqing said.


    Sure enough, after Chen Wanqing finished speaking, Zhang Yang walked in with that unfamiliar woman. I paused for a bit, then carefully looked at her.


    "She ¡­" She has no shadow. " The live broadcast girl covered her mouth as she screamed in fear.


    I saw no sign of the woman after her reminder. The seven people surrounded the city in a circle, everything was so harmonious. At this moment, Yang Lan''s phone rang.


    At that time, his entire body and mind was placed on Chen Wanqing, and it was only when I was on the phone with Chen Wanqing that I remembered. I didn''t even notice it, and it was their sitting posture that firmly blocked this woman, causing me and Brother Xiang to not be able to see her clearly.


    "She doesn''t have a shadow, she doesn''t have a shadow ¡­" The live broadcast girl repeated these words with her eyes glazed over.


    "There are a lot of things you don''t know," I replied.


    "Where am I?" At this moment, a male voice came from the bed.


    Zhang Yang struggled to sit up, and our group immediately surrounded him. Zhang Yang jumped: "What''s wrong?"


    "How do you know this woman?" I asked him, holding up the pause.


    He rubbed his head in a daze and said: "Linda was just messing around in front of her house and I brought her in, what''s wrong?"


    I had also thought about what he was going to say, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. It made me speechless, so after looking at it for a while, he shouted, "She..." She was the Bunshinsaba. "I saw her ¡­"


    "Enough, enough." I waved my hand and said, "Do you think I''m willing to help you right now?"


    "What kind of help?" Zhang Yang said.


    "I want you to walk with me to the building." I said.


    "No, no. "I won''t go." Zhang Yang shouted in fear.


    "This is a disaster that you''ve caused. If you don''t solve it, then who else can you solve?" I took out the Raging Flames Talisman and performed a spell of spontaneous combustion. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    Zhang Yang was still hesitating, I hit the iron while it was still hot and said, "If you don''t want to go, you should know that the Bunshinsaba will let you die."


    "I''m just going to join in the fun, it''s none of my business." Zhang Yang said with a sullen face.


    "I know it''s none of your business, that''s why I have to get rid of it." I put my arm around his shoulders.


    While he was still hesitating, the live broadcast female, no, Linda''s phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and screamed for a second before throwing it on the ground.


    Brother Xiang picked up the phone and placed it beside his ear. His expression changed instantly, as he opened the speaker and heard someone''s voice.


    He said like a raspy tape, "Start the game, all six of you will die."


    After repeating it three times, it suddenly stopped.


    "The Bunshinsaba has called." Zhang Yang screamed in fear.


    I frowned and said to Brother Xiang, "Stay here and protect them. Zhang Yang, come with me."


    Brother Xiang put away his phone and nodded.


    At that time, I was wholeheartedly trying to save someone, but I didn''t know that too many people had already seen the live broadcast. In an instant, the title of "Dreadful direct broadcast" spread and news flooded the area, though I didn''t know it at the time.


    Zhang Yang and I finally arrived at that house under my sugar-coated artillery shell.


    Phoenix Sky Street was now quite a bit more lively. Zhang Yang pointed to Linda''s door and said: "It was right here that I met her."


    I nodded. "I understand. Let''s go."


    The house was the same as before, its doors locked tight. However, it was useless under the Lockpicking Talisman.


    As he walked into the house, a strange smell assaulted his nose.


    "What''s that smell?" Zhang Yang said.


    "I don''t know." "When did she come into this room?"


    "I only know that the previous owner of the house was a wealthy businessman. For some unknown reason, he moved the house away and Linda bought it for a low price."


    I nodded, and the further in I went, the stronger the smell became.


    Zhang Yang was obviously a little anxious as he urged me to leave quickly. I also knew what he was worried about, so I only lightly comforted him.


    He looked at the mechanical watch in his hand from time to time. I saw that he was somewhat suspicious. "My watch can''t move."


    "There''s no electricity." I walked on without looking back.


    "No, there''s no need for electricity," Zhang Yang said as he turned his hand so that I could see it.


    I thought it was true, but would you let me study the watch with him at this time? Are you kidding me?


    He took out his phone and looked at it. "It''s 9: 30. Alright, you know the time. Follow me."


    Zhang Yang also didn''t say anything, and followed behind me as we walked forward.


    The smell was coming from a locked room in front of me.


    I took out the unlocking talisman and was about to open it, but was stopped by Zhang Yang: "Linda said that this room cannot be opened."


    I turned my head and asked, "Why can''t I open it?"


    "I don''t know, she said it was the owner of the previous house."


    "Then why didn''t the previous master allow it to open?"


    "I heard that the first owner did not allow it." Zhang Yang replied seriously.


    "Stop teasing me. "Get out of the way." I shook off Zhang Yang and activated the Lockpicking Talisman.


    The moment the door opened, a foul stench came from the inside, causing my stomach to become overflowing. When I looked inside, I couldn''t help but vomit out the soy milk that was in my stomach.


    It was a storage room filled with broken hands, broken legs, and intestines ¡­ And so on.


    The scariest part was that in the center of the room, there was a huge head with maggots flying from its eyes, nose and mouth.


    Even though I eat this kind of food, I still feel some lingering fear.


    "Motherf * cker." Zhang Yang shouted and immediately ran backwards, faster than a rabbit.


    I immediately chased after him and shouted, "Zhang Yang, don''t run!"


    Zhang Yang acted as if he didn''t hear what I said and became even more anxious.


    When he came down the stairs, he lost his footing and fell flat on his face under a chandelier.


    I caught up with him. Halfway up the stairs, I heard the sound of a bell above me. I looked up and saw the chandelier fall.


    "Zhang Yang, quickly dodge it." I shouted at Zhang Yang.


    Too late! Too late!


    When Zhang Yang finally regained his senses and realized that the chandelier had fallen, it had unerringly struck right on top of Zhang Yang''s head.


    It was a mess of flesh and blood. Blood flowed all over the ground.


    It was a man who had died in front of me. My feet felt weak as I took out my cell phone and dialed 110. The time on my phone was exactly 10: 00.


    My whole spirit was in a trance.


    After the police came, they brought along Zhang Yang''s and my corpse. I opened my mouth and said, "There''s even a corpse in the storage room."


    I didn''t say anything after I was taken to the police station because it was so ridiculous.


    "I want to call Officer Zhao. I''ll only tell him if he comes." The police officer who interrogated me could not find any way to take out my phone and say, "Contact us yourself. See if our Officer Zhao will answer your call."


    After dialing the number of the Officer Zhao, he briefly stated that the Officer Zhao also attached great importance to him. Ten minutes later, he arrived at the small dark room where the interrogation took place and chased away the police officers by his side. Only the two of us opened our mouths to ask, "What''s going on?"


    I pursed my lips and told the Officer Zhao everything that happened during the direct broadcast as well as what happened in the storage room, Zhang Yang.


    The only one I can trust is the Officer Zhao.


    Officer Zhao''s face was ashen as he said, "Are you sure this has nothing to do with you?"


    I nodded my head resolutely. "Officer Zhao, you can''t lock me up or else more people will die."


    Officer Zhao sighed, "Got it, let''s wait for the news."


    The Officer Zhao left. Half an hour later, I left the police station as well.


    Holding the phone, I also had a direction in mind. Sitting in the taxi, I immediately took out my phone and dialed Brother Xiang''s number.


    "Hurry up and answer it." I slapped my thigh and thought anxiously.


    The phone was picked up at the very last moment and I immediately said, "Brother Xiang, I know, you''re ¡­"


    "Brother Feng, where are you? Come back quickly! Something''s happened!"


    The Brother Xiang and I were talking on the phone the moment it picked up.


    I was stunned. "What happened?"


    The Brother Xiang''s tone was somewhat sorrowful as he said, "Gao Yuan is dead. Just now. "


    My mind exploded as Brother Xiang asked me, "What''s the situation on your side?"


    I sighed, "Zhang Yang is dead, I was brought to the police station as a suspect, I am currently on my way back to the hospital."


    "Zhang Yang is dead?" Brother Xiang shouted loudly, "What''s going on, did you manage to find anything out?"


    The taxi driver listened to my words without missing a word. He turned his head and looked at me with a changed expression. I replied with a smile, "I''ll be back soon. I''ll tell you then. It''s not convenient right now."


    Brother Xiang agreed.

 C39

    It was already close to evening when he arrived at the hospital. He had been busy the entire day.


    He ran to the ward without stopping, pushed open the door, and only the four people of Brother Xiang were left.


    Seeing me enter, Brother Xiang stood up and asked, "How was it?"


    I locked the door and sat on the empty bed. "What''s Gao Yuan''s time of death?"


    Brother Xiang rolled his eyes and thought for a moment. "2: 40 in the afternoon."


    "What time does his watch show?"


    Brother Xiang frowned: "How would I know? I didn''t observe."


    At this time, Chen Wanqing opened her mouth and said: "It''s 2: 40, I noticed it, what''s wrong with your watch?"


    I lit a cigarette, took a long drag, and told him my theory.


    "The time of Nie Feng''s death was 6: 10 in the morning, and his watch just happened to be stopped at 6: 10, Zhang Yang''s watch was stopped at 10, he also encountered mishaps at 10 ¡­" I said, "This Bunshinsaba might be very sensitive to time, and this might be our only way out."


    Linda who had returned early called out after hearing what I had to say, and threw the watch on the ground.


    The watch lying on the ground stopped quietly at 12 o''clock.


    I frowned and took a glance at it. "Tonight, everyone is forbidden from leaving this door. Brother Xiang, you and I must put in all our efforts tonight and settle this matter."


    Brother Xiang nodded in agreement.


    I looked at Linda who suddenly thought of the sundry storage room, and my stomach turned sour as I asked: "Linda, have you been to the sundry storage room in your house?"


    Linda shook her head like a rattle drum: "No, I don''t have a key. When I was buying, the previous owner warned me not to enter, and said that it was very scary inside."


    Terrifying? Was that terror? It was obviously hell.


    He still felt a lingering fear when he thought about it.


    "What happened to the storeroom?" The Brother Xiang asked.


    I thought for a moment and didn''t tell them about the matter of the storeroom. Originally, I was afraid, so why did I make them even more scared?


    As I watched the time on my phone go by, I also took out all of my belongings to be on guard.


    Two hours passed and three hours passed. Brother Xiang, who could still make jokes at the start, became speechless as the time dragged on. The room was so quiet that even a needle dropping could be heard.


    "Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling." Then my cell phone rang, breaking the silence.


    He picked it up and saw that it was from Officer Zhao. The voice of Officer Zhao came from the phone.


    "Feng, where are you right now? I have something to talk to you about."


    I said, "The situation on my side isn''t looking good. Why don''t you come over?"


    The Officer Zhao asked for my address, then I told him to hang up the phone.


    "Who is it?" The Brother Xiang asked.


    "Officer Zhao." I rubbed my head and said, "He said he had something to talk to me about."


    Brother Xiang only gave an ''oh'' and did not say anything else.


    Half an hour later the wards sounded.


    "Who?" I shouted, my nerves taut.


    "Me." Officer Zhao''s voice came from the door.


    Opening the door, Officer Zhao wearing a black overcoat walked in. Looking at the few of us in the room, he sighed, unable to say what he meant.


    He was also holding a small black bag in his hand.


    "What''s wrong?" I said.


    Officer Zhao sat on the chair and said: "I suspect that the exhumation case is related to your side, so I took some things out, maybe we can kill two birds with one stone?"


    "What is it?" I said.


    Officer Zhao opened his small black bag and took out a file pouch. He took out a stack of papers and said: "This is the information of the deceased."


    I took it, the mutilated body was originally called Han Meimei, and it lived in Huang Shan City''s Qingcheng County.


    It had been more than five months.


    "During our investigation, we discovered that the deceased was once a rich merchant and that he was a foreigner. A year ago, he had already left this place. I believe that this case does not have much to do with him," Officer Zhao said.


    I looked at the information and nodded. "Looking at the degree of decomposition of the corpse, it should only be a matter of three months. It shouldn''t be a big deal."


    "This is a photo of the dead man. Take a look." Chief Jin took a photo out of his pocket and handed it to me.


    When I took the photo, my head was spinning.


    The moment the curious crowd behind me saw the picture, they cried out. This dead person was the woman in the live broadcast.


    Everything was set in stone. Perhaps, the Bunshinsaba game they were playing did not attract any Bunshinsaba at all, and instead, Zhang Yang had brought in a resentful ghost. For some reason, it angered Han Meimei, causing her to kill.


    "I know." I stuffed the documents back into the case file and said, "Thank you Officer Zhao, this information is really too useful."


    Chief Jin stood up and smiled, "You''re too polite. When you find her, remember to ask her who killed her. This old bones of mine also wanted to solve a big case."


    "Definitely." I laughed.


    The Officer Zhao walked towards the door. After walking for a while, he turned his head and asked, "Is this how you treat guests?"


    I smiled. "How is that possible? I''ll send you off."


    He turned around and gave Brother Xiang a few instructions before he walked out the door.


    Officer Zhao patted my shoulder and laughed: "So what? Why don''t you consider coming here to work?"


    I hastily waved my hand. "Officer Zhao, don''t praise me. I''m extremely busy right now. Aren''t you trying to take my life by letting me go to work? I don''t like restrictions."


    Chief Jin smiled and said, "That''s true too. However, you have to have more snacks on this case. There are three lives left in your hands."


    I replied, "We already know about it by now. We only have to wait for her to arrive at 12 o''clock. We''ll just have to annihilate her at that time. Nothing will happen to her."


    "Twelve o''clock? "Are you so sure she''ll come?" Chief Jin said,


    I nodded and immediately told Chief Jin my reasoning, while the Officer Zhao only smiled at me and said.


    After I finished speaking, the Officer Zhao smiled and said, "I hope that''s the case.


    I clenched my fists and nodded firmly.


    Officer Zhao stood up and said: "Then I should go too. You guys be careful."


    I stood where I was and watched Officer Zhao''s back as he left. Just as I was about to turn around and leave, Officer Zhao''s voice sounded out.


    "Little Feng."


    "Huh?" Your words? " I replied.


    "Sometimes being too smart will always make you arrogant. I still like the humble you from the start," Officer Zhao''s voice sounded.


    "Yeah." I replied with a smile.


    He looked at his phone and saw that it was already 11.30pm, so he immediately turned around and walked towards the ward.


    Just as I reached the floor, I heard a scream. I could tell that it was Linda''s voice, and immediately rushed towards the ward in a hurry. She pushed open the door and collided directly with Brother Xiang, causing him to have an anxious expression.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked eagerly.


    "She''s here," the Brother Xiang pushed me aside and immediately rushed downstairs. I looked inside and saw that the window was open and the wind was blowing the curtains noisily.


    Linda and the baby fat girl were hugging each other.


    And there was also Brother Xiang''s words! In an instant, I understood. He turned around and chased Brother Xiang downstairs. This time, he wanted to scare her to death.


    In fact, the biggest taboo in our line of work is letting that thing go away like a ghost. This kind of action would harm our own merits, but towards this Bunshinsaba who killed three people in a row, I am truly angry.


    Brother Xiang was extremely fast. When I went downstairs, he had already reached the entrance of the hospital and immediately rushed towards him.


    Brother Xiang seemed to be chasing something in front, I was chasing after him from behind. He turned a corner, I turned, he walked straight ahead, and after running for about 10 minutes, Brother Xiang turned around and entered an alley. I also chased after him.


    Entering the alley, I saw Brother Xiang beating up a lying on the ground as a pitch black object, which was wriggling on the ground.


    Walking in, I heard Brother Xiang say: "You dog, scaring your Master Xiang''s woman right? Isn''t that quite the skill? Let''s try it out here."


    I also finally understood that this matter was related to the fact that Brother Xiang would go berserk, so Brother Xiang was very serious towards Chen Wanqing.


    "Stop, stop." The pitch-black object continued to beg for mercy. It was an old voice.


    "Damn it," a gourd suddenly appeared in Brother Xiang''s hands as he cursed, "This old man wants your life."


    "I''m here to apologize. I''m here to apologize, not to kill them. Please spare me." The dark thing called out again and again.


    I walked up to stop the Brother Xiang. The Brother Xiang looked at me in puzzlement, I shook his head and let go of the arm that he had raised. I looked at the trembling black shadow on the ground and wasn''t afraid of him escaping.


    Besides! He was a man.


    "I''m asking you, what are you apologizing for, and who are you apologizing for?" I asked.


    "The kid in the hospital." The black shadow answered honestly, probably afraid of the Brother Xiang.


    "Why apologize?" I asked, "Were the three men killed by you?"


    "Grandfather, the world is in the wrong." The shadow directly knelt on the ground and kowtowed as he spoke.


    Brother Xiang and I looked at each other.


    "Tell me everything you know." The Brother Xiang coldly shouted, "If you dare to lie, I''ll let you know just how powerful your grandpa is."


    The body of the black shadow could not help but tremble as it replied, "Yes, yes."


    The black shadow was a lonely soul that drifted around the world after death. It was muddleheaded and there were no ghost servants to collect it, and it drifted around the world for a long time.


    The Bunshinsaba game had already begun at that time, and the magnetic field formed by it was firmly attracting him towards the villa. On the other hand, the magnetic field that had just arrived at the villa''s entrance suddenly disappeared, causing him to be slightly angry. He wanted to scare this group of reckless children.


    However, because his abilities were weak and he could not withstand the strong yang energy during the day, the villa became his resting place.


    The next day, I brought Zhang Yang and once again walked into the villa. He recognized Zhang Yang as one of the children, and I didn''t notice his faint yin energy under the cover of the stench of his corpse.


    After all, he didn''t have any cultivation experience, and he couldn''t do anything special, so he could only use external factors. Right, that chandelier.


    Just as he was about to loosen the screw of the chandelier, he was shocked by Zhang Yang. He fell from the chandelier into the middle of the stairs, and Zhang Yang tripped over him.


    The incomplete screw shook a few times due to his inertia and finally fell off.


    At that time, I was also confused, and so was he. He didn''t want to kill these kids, he just wanted to scare them. He quickly ran to a corner to hide.


    He was also afraid that they would find out about it. The next night, which was now when he sneaked into the hospital, he wanted to tell Chen Wanqing and the others that he wouldn''t scare them anymore.


    But Brother Xiang and I are not ordinary people, he was discovered by Brother Xiang, so he hurriedly ran away, and this was the first scene.

 C40

    Brother Xiang and I looked at each other, not knowing whether that fellow''s words were true or false. The kneeling black figure said with a sobbing tone, "My two grandfathers, what I said was true, I did not want to kill those children. Their deaths have nothing to do with me. Please let me go. "


    I frowned. "Why should I believe you?"


    The black shadow seemed to have thought of something and said, "I heard a woman singing in that house. Yes, a woman was singing. It''s all because of him, not me, not me. "


    A house? Woman?


    The expression on my face changed as I looked at Brother Xiang. I shouted, "Put him away and head back to the ward immediately."


    Then, without caring about the situation behind him, he quickly walked towards the hospital.


    He was not a Bunshinsaba. It''s not the Bunshinsaba I was looking for.


    In that game, there was not only one Bunshinsaba, but two.


    One of them was Zhang Yang, the other was him. I was also confused by the Brother Xiang, I had originally locked onto my target, but I was so excited that I forgot my original direction ¡­


    The hospital was as lively as ever. There was an endless stream of people coming and going in the corridors. I ran around the crowd, using my fastest speed to rush to the sixth floor and into the ward.


    The room was dark, and my mind was playing tricks on me as I reached out and turned on the light.


    "Linda!" I rushed over and hugged Linda, who was lying on the ground, only to realize that her body was ice-cold. The baby fat girl, Jing fainted.


    Brother Xiang also rushed in. Seeing this scene, he was also stunned, and after being stunned for a second, he crazily searched for a spot in the sickroom, not letting go of even a single spot.


    "Where''s Wanqing? Where''s Wanqing?" Brother Xiang grabbed onto my clothes and roared.


    "I don''t know." I cried.


    It was as if he had lost all of his motivation and fell to the ground.


    Ah!" There was a scream from the door, followed by a crackling sound.


    It was the nurse on duty, screaming when she saw us.


    The hospital became busy again. Brother Xiang and I were separated like terrorists by the police.


    In the monitoring room, my face was ashen, Brother Xiang''s eyes were empty.


    Linda died, right at 12 o''clock.


    A police officer looked at me and I looked at him. We recognized each other and said, "It''s you again."


    The officer was the one who interrogated me at noon.


    "You did this?" He pulled on my clothes and said fiercely, "I don''t know what relationship you have with Officer Zhao, but I definitely won''t let you off."


    "You can watch the cameras yourself. Neither of us was there at the time." I said lightly.


    The officer let go of my shirt with a snort, and I collapsed into a chair.


    "If you are too smart, you will become conceited. Always have a heart of modesty. " The Officer Zhao''s words once again drilled into my brain.


    I was wrong, Officer Zhao, a strong sense of remorse flooded towards me. I was the one who didn''t take good care of Zhang Yang''s death, and I was careless because of Linda''s death.


    The living lives disappeared before my eyes, and I closed my eyes in tears.


    The officer looked at all the surveillance records tonight. Brother Xiang and I left the hospital at eleven-thirty, and when we returned, it was five past five, while Linda''s death was at twelve. Brother Xiang and I were not the culprit, even though the police and I were well aware that we were not.


    The video repeated itself behind the police officer. The warning turned around and looked at me with disgust. "I will find evidence sooner or later."


    I smiled wryly and didn''t say anything.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that Chen Wanqing had appeared on the screen.


    He walked like a mechanical puppet with empty eyes.


    "Brother Xiang, Chen Wanqing." I pushed Brother Xiang.


    Brother Xiang immediately stood up and prepared to charge out.


    The police officer blocking the door saw Brother Xiang swinging his staff and rushed over as if he had gone mad.


    I pulled at Brother Xiang, who laid on my shoulder, feeling choked with sobs.


    "We are not prisoners, and you have no right to detain us." "No," I said.


    That police officer seemed to have a big opinion of me. He sneered, "Even if you aren''t the murderer, you must be related to the two murders here."


    This unnecessary accusation felt extremely uncomfortable on my head.


    "Boss!" The girl woke up. " At this time, a policeman walked out of the door and said to the control room.


    "Got it." He waved his hand.


    "She''s my friend. We''re not criminals right now, so we can see her." "Otherwise, I will sue you for abuse of rights," I said seriously.


    I don''t know if it was because I was afraid that they would kill me or because of some reason, but the police officer had agreed to not detain us anymore, but I don''t care about the actions of the two of us, I just want to know where Chen Wanqing is from Jing.


    When Brother Xiang and I arrived at the sickroom, Jing was wrapped in a blanket and curled up in a corner.


    Seeing Brother Xiang and I walk in, my eyes lit up once again.


    "Brother Feng!" Brother Xiang! " Jing immediately threw herself into my embrace and cried.


    Poor child, frightened.


    I patted her on the back, and after a while her emotions settled down. I didn''t care what the officer did to us through the glass door.


    "What happened?" After she calmed down, I cautiously said, "Don''t be afraid, just tell me."


    She seemed to have thought of something terrible, and her pupils contracted. I immediately patted her on the shoulder to comfort her.


    A while later, she took a deep breath and said, "Chen Wanqing killed Linda!"


    "What!" I said, surprised.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Brother Xiang pointed at her nose and roared, "She won''t!"


    Jing leaned into my embrace, as though she was frightened by Brother Xiang''s actions. I glared at Brother Xiang, then bitterly turned my head and began to pace back and forth in the ward.


    "Where did she go?" The Brother Xiang said.


    "I don''t know." Jing said. "She killed Linda, and she still wants to kill me. I was so scared that I fainted.


    Jing, whose emotions had finally calmed down after much difficulty, once again sobbed softly.


    "No, no. Wanqing would not do such a thing. " Brother Xiang was still muttering to himself.


    The way I looked at Jing didn''t look like she was lying in the slightest as I comforted him, "It''s alright, we all know."


    Brother Xiang turned around and walked towards the door.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "I need to find Wanqing." Brother Xiang turned around and gnashed his teeth as he spoke.


    "There are policemen at the door. Are you crazy?" I grabbed Brother Xiang.


    Brother Xiang tried his best to struggle free from my grasp. As soon as I used all my might, I pushed him down onto the bed and fiercely said, "Calm down, didn''t you see the Chen Wanqing monitoring us!?"


    Brother Xiang stopped struggling. I came down from his body and patted his shoulder. "Don''t go against the police."


    "Then what should we do?" Brother Xiang said rather helplessly.


    "Find a way to contact Chief Jin." "Now that we''re under their surveillance, I need your cooperation."


    "How do we cooperate?" Brother Xiang said.


    "That''s it." I punched Brother Xiang in the face.


    Brother Xiang immediately understood what I meant and threw a punch towards me.


    When the two of them saw red, they fought intensely, until Jing''s voice reached them: "What are you doing, stop fighting."


    Brother Xiang and I ignored him, we just wanted to make a big fuss.


    Indeed.


    The police outside heard what was going on inside and stopped us both.


    The leader of the police looked at the two of us, our red blood flowing down his face. He frowned and said, "Take them to the nurse to bandage their wounds."


    When Brother Xiang and I arrived at the nurse''s room, the police were stopped by the nurse outside. I sat on a chair with Brother Xiang and rubbed my nose, feeling the pain in my nose.


    Brother Xiang''s eyes were swollen from the beating as he said, "Aren''t you the same? "Quick, now."


    I knew what Brother Xiang meant. I took out my phone and secretly dialed Officer Zhao''s number. The confused voice of the Officer Zhao came over, and I didn''t say anything unnecessary but a few words: "We were detained in the hospital, and yet another one died."


    The policemen outside also saw my actions and walked in. They pointed at the phone in my hand and said, "Hand him over to me."


    After hanging up the Officer Zhao''s phone, she gave her phone to him.


    He frowned as he did not manage to figure it out. Shaking his head, he walked away.


    "It all depends on luck." I said, lying back in the chair.


    After the nurse drugged us, she also left, leaving me and Brother Xiang alone in the nurse''s room.


    Brother Xiang looked at me and said, "Do you really think it''s Wanqing?"


    I shook my head: "I''m not sure, but Wanqing''s performance during the monitoring was indeed controlled, she probably did not know that either."


    "Heh." Brother Xiang smiled bitterly, "I don''t know if it''s her, but I believe her, she wouldn''t do that."


    I placed my hand on her shoulder and said, "I also hope that isn''t the case."


    20 minutes after Officer Zhao arrived, he removed the police officers standing in front of the nurses'' door and walked in.


    "What''s going on?" Officer Zhao frowned.


    I replied, "I was careless."


    Officer Zhao was instantly enraged as he weighed my clothes and said, "Didn''t you say there''s no mistake? A human life. "


    I said, "It was my fault. I admit that I am willing to take responsibility for my mistake, but can you wait for me to solve it? There are still two girls whose lives are waiting for me to save. "


    Officer Zhao released my clothes and coldly snorted. "If this isn''t a supernatural case, I''ll definitely find trouble with you."


    I replied, "I know ¡­"


    "I''m responsible for this too." Brother Xiang suddenly spoke up.


    I looked at Brother Xiang and he looked at me as well.


    "I don''t care whose responsibility it is, you have to take care of it today. Otherwise ¡­"


    "I know. "But ¡­"


    "I''ll arrange it." Chief Jin turned and walked out of the nurse''s room.


    The police left, bringing Linda''s body with them.

 C41

    When Brother Xiang and I returned to the ward, Jing asked with a worried expression: "How is it? "Are you guys alright?"


    I shook my head. "The most important thing right now is to find Wanqing. You can''t contact her? "


    Brother Xiang shrugged, "You have already contacted me if you could contact me."


    "This is troublesome." I lowered my head and tried to think of a solution.


    Just then, Brother Xiang''s phone rang.


    Brother Xiang took it out and frowned, "An unfamiliar caller."


    I remembered that Linda received an unfamiliar call.


    "No, pick it up." "No," I said.


    Brother Xiang picked up the phone.


    From the other end of the line came the voice of an old tape: "Olin Bridge, come and save her if you want. I''ve prepared a good show for you all. "


    The call ended with a clap.


    Brother Xiang and I looked at each other.


    It was obviously aimed at us. Standing up, he took a deep breath and said, "Let''s go! Orin Bridge. "


    Brother Xiang followed me towards the door with a stern expression.


    "I''ll go too." At this time, Jing''s voice came from behind him.


    "What nonsense is this?" Brother Xiang shouted.


    Jing took a step back and said with a tremble, "One person, afraid."


    I sighed. "Let''s go. Where can we obediently stay behind?"


    Jing nodded.


    There weren''t many pedestrians in the middle of the night. It took them a while to get to a taxi.


    After getting on the car, the driver looked at the three of us with a puzzled expression, "Why are we still going to the bridge at such a turn?"


    "There''s something." I said unenthusiastically in a bad mood.


    The driver did not say anything and headed towards his destination.


    Orin Bridge was a bridge built over the Yangtze River. It was over a thousand meters long, and was an important traffic development in the west of Hunan. Beneath the bridge was the surging river waters of the Yangtze River.


    I don''t know why that phone call called us here, but I think it must be related to Chen Wanqing.


    After entering the Olin Bridge, they had traveled about half the distance when they suddenly heard the driver say, "What are you doing here so late?"


    Hm?


    I followed the driver''s gaze and saw a figure appear in the light.


    She stood on the bridge.


    Who else could it be other than Chen Wanqing?


    "Stop the car." I called out.


    After paying, the driver looked at the four of us suspiciously and said, "Weirdo."


    The taxi left.


    The Brother Xiang rushed towards Chen Wanqing with an extremely fast speed.


    She immediately pulled Chen Wanqing down into her embrace with tears streaming down her face.


    "That''s great. It''s good that you''re fine." Brother Xiang cried tears of joy.


    As for Chen Wanqing?


    His empty eyes were like those of a puppet.


    I saw the corner of Chen Wanqing''s mouth slightly rise. An ice pestle appeared from her long sleeve.


    "Brother Xiang! "Danger." I shouted.


    Brother Xiang seemed to have a conditioned reflex as he jumped far away from Chen Wanqing.


    Looking at Chen Wanqing''s actions, Brother Xiang could not bear to say, "You don''t remember me?"


    Chen Wanqing smiled sinisterly as she brandished her ice pestle and rushed towards us.


    That look.


    More like a puppet under control.


    "Die!" Chen Wanqing uttered a word like a machine.


    The Brother Xiang could not bear to attack Chen Wanqing, so he could only escape. Unexpectedly, Chen Wanqing somehow threw the ice pestle in her hand towards the Brother Xiang, and the ice pestle slashed towards the Brother Xiang like a sharp blade.


    Brother Xiang dropped his ice pestle to the ground.


    Looking at the ice pestle and then looking at the empty space, Brother Xiang could not bear to say, "What happened to you? I am the Brother Xiang! "


    I rushed over and patted Brother Xiang. "Don''t think too much into it right now. Let''s subdue her first."


    With that, I arrived in front of Chen Wanqing. I also had a good impression of this girl. In my memory, she would always have a pair of smiling eyes, not a puppet that was being manipulated like this.


    "Die ¡­" "Die ¡­" Chen Wanqing waved her right arm at me.


    I grabbed her wrists with both my hands and pulled her back so hard that I bent over her body. I didn''t dare to use all my strength for fear that I would hurt her.


    Brother Xiang told me to do this as he shouted, "What the f * ck! Brother Feng, be gentle. This is your sister-in-law. "


    "I know." "What are you talking about? Why aren''t you coming over to help?"


    I thought that with my body, I could completely suppress Chen Wanqing, but I didn''t expect the current Chen Wanqing to have such a terrifying strength. After speaking for a while, Chen Wanqing''s other hand reached into my chest, and her clothes were lifted up.


    In the air, I saw the Brother Xiang running towards me.


    "Catch me." I shouted.


    Brother Xiang opened his arms wide, "Come."


    "Good brother." My heart silently gave me a thumbs up.


    With a "clang" sound, I, who was only a step away from Brother Xiang, was ruthlessly flung to the ground. This attack didn''t have the slightest bit of skill, especially when it was thrown at me, it was absolutely solid and the pain made me clench my teeth in pain.


    Brother Xiang laughed: "I''m sorry, but it''s a step too late."


    "Damn you." I stood up and stretched my body.


    Brother Xiang''s face darkened, "Let''s not talk about this for now, what happened to her?"


    Because the one in front of us is Chen Wanqing, neither I nor Brother Xiang dare to make any big movements as we watched her pick up the ice pestle again, and walk towards us step by step.


    "Is it Ghost Possession?" Brother Xiang asked.


    "It doesn''t look like it! I don''t have any Yin Qi at all. " "No," I said.


    "But we can''t hurt Chen Wanqing either." Brother Xiang asked hesitantly.


    I hatefully replied, "Right now, it''s not us who are hurting her, but her. Fuck, let''s subdue her first before talking about other matters."


    I immediately charged towards her. Brother Xiang hesitated for a moment, before I followed along and charged over.


    Brother Xiang was right, because it was Chen Wanqing and I that could not use our full strength, nor could we fight, and could only trap him.


    But very quickly, we were riddled with scars and the runes were completely useless against her. Furthermore, our strength was several times that of Brother Xiang and I, so before long, Brother Xiang and I were riddled with wounds.


    I threw the ice pestle under the bridge and it disappeared along the Yangtze River.


    "We can''t go on like this. If we don''t find the source, there''s nothing we can do about it." The Brother Xiang said.


    "Got it." I said.


    "You stall her first, I''ll think of something." The Brother Xiang said.


    "Hurry up, I can''t beat her." I shrugged.


    Brother Xiang looked at me like I was an idiot and said indifferently, "You won''t attract her attention? She walks so slowly, but you can just change your position, can''t you? "


    Was I being looked down upon by a fool?


    "Hey, I''m here." I had no choice but to brace myself and try teasing her from time to time. She was indeed attracted by my attention as she slowly walked over to me with clumsy steps.


    What was the point of this? She was about to catch up to me, so I decided to find a different place to hide.


    "Think about it slowly Brother Xiang. It doesn''t matter if you think about dawn." I said smilingly to the Brother Xiang.


    The Brother Xiang gave me an English "ok".


    I was about to reply with a word when I felt a sharp pain in my body. I staggered back until I hit the railing of the bridge and stopped.


    "Be careful!" The cries of the Brother Xiang could be heard.


    What? When I looked up, I saw that she had appeared by my side. She grabbed my clothes and slowly lifted me over the railing.


    "Holy shit, Brother Xiang, save me!" I shouted for help.


    When I saw the Brother Xiang rushing towards me, she loosened his grip.


    In the face of death, a person''s strength would be greater than normal. This saying was not wrong at all.


    The moment she let go of me, I used all my strength to swing my body a little bit inside. The moment I let go of her hand, my hand firmly grabbed onto the railing.

 C42

    I saw that Brother Xiang had also gotten anxious, so he threw Chen Wanqing far away as he hugged her from behind.


    "Are you alright?" Brother Xiang reached out his hand and pulled me.


    I was already sweating profusely by the time I managed to climb up.


    Without even a chance to catch her breath, Chen Wanqing crawled up from the ground, and smirked as she glanced at us. She then arrived beside me and Brother Xiang, with one hand holding onto my neck and the other holding onto Brother Xiang''s neck.


    "You ¡­ "Wake up." Brother Xiang spouted out these words from his mouth.


    The strength in her hands was so great that my head began to spin.


    I don''t know what''s going on outside, but I feel the weight on my neck gradually disappearing.


    Coughing loudly a few times, I looked up only to see that she still maintained the position of grabbing onto my and Brother Xiang''s necks and was retreating backwards.


    Half of his face was smirking, and the other half was filled with regret.


    "Brother Xiang, save me. I can''t control myself." Chen Wanqing said to the Brother Xiang.


    "How can I save you?" The Brother Xiang shouted.


    "I have another personality in my head... "Dodge." Before she could finish, half of her unwilling expression was instantly replaced by a sinister smile.


    And at that moment, on my right hand side, I felt a wave of yin aura.


    Brother Xiang and I immediately dodged Chen Wanqing who was charging towards us.


    "Chen Wanqing was controlled." Brother Xiang and I retreated to the side and said.


    "It''s easier if you know the reason." I took out the Tranquil Heart Rune and rushed over. "Brother Xiang, help me."


    Brother Xiang, who had cooperated with me countless of times, immediately knew what I was going to do. This time, he didn''t hesitate and directly pounced onto Chen Wanqing''s body, using her body to control her hands. I also rushed forward and placed the Tranquil Heart Rune on her head.


    The Tranquil Heart Talisman could eliminate any distractions from a person, and it was especially useful in this kind of situation.


    The arm that was waving slowly drooped down, Brother Xiang rolled to the side and let out a breath of foul air: "I told you she wouldn''t kill anyone, I wasn''t wrong."


    I am also a little gratified that this girl actually saved our lives at the most crucial moment.


    Thinking back to that scene, I suddenly thought of something and said to the Brother Xiang, "Just now, I felt a wave of ¡­"


    Before I could finish, I felt a chill at the back of my head.


    Immediately, I felt my whole body go out of control. I could clearly see everything that was happening outside, but it wasn''t me.


    It was as if he was watching the movement of his body from the side.


    "What?" Brother Xiang turned around and looked at me, "What the f * ck, Brother Feng, why are you ¡­" "You''re crazy."


    I lifted Brother Xiang up and threw him to the side fiercely, causing him to scold me.


    I looked at the unconscious Chen Wanqing on the ground and smashed her hands together.


    "No." My fist stopped a few inches away from her.


    "Brother Xiang! Take her away. " I said it through gritted teeth.


    Brother Xiang also noticed that something was amiss, and carried Chen Wanqing away from the side of the bomb.


    "Why didn''t you kill her?"


    Then a female voice spoke in my head.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m you. Just watch my performance." Just as I finished speaking, my body lost control of itself and I quickly rushed towards the Brother Xiang.


    Brother Xiang kicked my chest, but I did not move a step. Brother Xiang was shocked, but in the next moment, he was lifted up by me.


    Brother Xiang''s face flushed red. He tried to break my fingers but he didn''t move an inch.


    "Feng." I heard a syllable coming out of Brother Xiang''s throat.


    "What, you feel powerless, right?" At that moment, the abominable female voice appeared again.


    "Get out of my body." I shouted coldly.


    "It''s not up to you." The woman''s voice sounded again, full of contempt, "Watch carefully, the show is about to begin."


    All of a sudden, I felt a huge sense of powerlessness, and the consciousness that belongs to me seemed to be tightly locked in a small corner, allowing me to do my best but I was still helpless.


    He watched as his own body moved like a zombie towards Brother Xiang, who was carrying Chen Wanqing.


    Brother Xiang looked at me with a little fear in his eyes, but he was more worried.


    At this time, my body moved. My speed was extremely fast, and the distance between me and the Brother Xiang quickly shrank.


    He threw a punch towards Brother Xiang.


    Brother Xiang turned around, and his fist smashed into''s back. I saw that blood was flowing out of the corner of his mouth.


    "Jing." At this time, the Brother Xiang called out.


    Jing, who was initially hiding at the side, came out with a panicked tone: "Brother Xiang."


    "Take care of her." Brother Xiang placed Chen Wanqing to the side and stared at me as he spoke.


    Jing squatted beside Chen Wanqing and looked at Brother Xiang with concern.


    Brother Xiang stood up and looked at me with his cold eyes as he said indifferently, "Madman! I''m sorry. "


    Brother Xiang closed his eyes and rushed towards me.


    My right fist struck towards Brother Xiang who was rushing over. Brother Xiang lowered his head to dodge my fist and at the same time, both of his hands grabbed onto my right arm and flung it fiercely.


    My body flew into the air and landed heavily on the ground.


    Brother Xiang rode on my body and my fists descended like a violent storm, but I didn''t feel any pain at all.


    "Wake up." Brother Xiang shouted as he raised his fist and smashed it down.


    And this time, the fist was held tight by my hand,


    Brother Xiang was stunned for a moment before trying to pull it out.


    The controlled Chen Wanqing''s strength is already several times stronger than the both of us, so how about me?


    My body bounced up.


    Brother Xiang''s hand is still in my hand and his reaction is exceptionally quick. The moment I sprung up, he flew towards my chest and kicked, but the result was that it was useless.


    Brother Xiang raised his head and looked at me in shock. This is my hand that pressed down on Brother Xiang''s arm, causing Brother Xiang to grimace in pain.


    These scenes appeared before my eyes like running lanterns, and I was like a third party watching the battle before me. Xiang''s screams made my anger rise.


    "Ahhh!" The veins on his fist let out a loud roar as he tried to break out of the prison.


    "Don''t waste your energy." The female voice sounded.


    "I''m going to kill you." My eyes were bloodshot as I said,


    "That depends on whether you have the ability or not." The woman''s voice was neither fast nor slow as she said, "Don''t worry. None of you will be able to escape tonight."


    Brother Xiang screamed again. I looked over and saw that his arm was already hanging by his side, broken by me.


    Cold sweat dripped down from Brother Xiang''s forehead as his left hand touched his right hand and his body trembled uncontrollably.


    "I want your life!" I shouted but Brother Xiang could not hear me.


    In the outside world, Brother Xiang is fighting with my body.


    I, who was imprisoned in my body, was helpless to do anything about this.


    Brother Xiang took a few steps back. The Tao technique was ineffective on me and his skills were not my match. He turned his head and said to the stunned Jing: "Run quickly, I''ll hold on."


    "Oh, oh." Jing frantically held Chen Wanqing up and was about to escape.


    Just then, my body moved, like a sword from Li Xuan, I rushed towards the two girls, fiercely throwing Jing to the side, I did not know if she was alive or dead, and my hand grabbed onto Chen Wanqing''s clothes, slowly pushing past the railings.


    Brother Xiang dragged his broken arm and rushed towards me.


    "Don''t!" I let out a mournful cry.


    My hand loosened and the Brother Xiang arrived.


    His left hand grabbed Chen Wanqing''s hand and the two of them hung upside down on the railings like swings.


    Brother Xiang''s back was handed over to me without reservation, and I clasped my hands together and fiercely smashed them on Brother Xiang''s back.


    Blood flowed out from Brother Xiang''s mouth.


    "Bang!" Another heavy blow ¡­


    "Mm ¡­" Brother Xiang made a muffled sound from his throat.


    My hand went up again.


    "You actually dare ¡­" My eyes turned red at the sight.


    "How dare you? What can you do? " The woman''s voice was filled with contempt.


    "I won''t let you off." I gnashed my teeth, "The dragon will die if it is touched by the reverse scale." "How dare you hurt the person I care about the most, I want you dead!"


    "I want to see how you want me dead." The woman coldly snorted and said, "I want you to see the blood of the people you care about splatter on the spot, what can you do about it?"


    The hand I held up landed hard again.


    "I, Chen Fengjiao, am someone that you can control." I shouted loudly. The anger in my heart caused my aura to increase explosively. The thing that imprisoned me had been freed by me.


    "You ¡­ This is impossible. " A sharp scream came from the female voice and instantly disappeared.


    The control of my body is back in my hands.


    The fist that was smashing fiercely onto Brother Xiang retracted when it touched his back. Without much time to think, he climbed over the railing and grabbed onto Chen Wanqing''s hands with both of her hands. Hold on for me. "


    Brother Xiang, whose back was covered in blood, opened his eyes and looked at me. A smile was released from the corner of his mouth as he said, "I ¡­ I knew you could do it. "


    "Sorry, we''ll talk about it later. Let''s pull her up together." I shouted.


    Brother Xiang said weakly: "It''s good that you''re awake, I can''t."


    After I finished speaking, I could clearly feel the Brother Xiang''s hand uncontrollably falling down.


    "Brother Xiang!" I cried out, and used one hand to grab onto Chen Wanqing''s body that had fallen onto the ground.


    "I won''t allow you to die." The veins on my hands were popping out as I tried to pull at their weights.


    My first time meeting Brother Xiang, what we experienced together was right before my eyes. If it''s because I let Brother Xiang die tonight, then I will live my life full of guilt and self-blame for the rest of my life. I won''t allow this sort of thing to happen.


    "Ahhh!" With a loud shout, all of the strength in his body was channeled into his arms, and Brother Xiang and Chen Wanqing''s body slowly rose up the bridge.


    I don''t know how I pulled them up, I just know I did.


    The three of them fell to the ground at the same time. My entire body was extremely weak, and I struggled to get up, not caring about my own situation.


    "Plop ¡­" "Plop ¡­" Tears fell from my eyes. It''s good, it''s good that I didn''t die.

 C43

    I leaned against the railing and looked up at the starry sky. I suddenly felt a sense of relief.


    Brother Xiang, I have not failed to have the trust in you, right?


    I suddenly wanted to laugh out loud. However, the price I paid when I exploded with potential while competing with it for control of my body, as well as the strength that I used to pull both of them out, made me too exhausted to even have the strength to lift my hand.


    At this moment, I saw from the corner of my eyes that Jing, who was knocked down by me to the side, had slowly stood up.


    "Jing." I called out, "Hurry up and send ¡­"


    Jing turned her head and her eyes met mine. It was as though they had fallen into an ice cave.


    That pair of eyes were so cold that they looked at me as though I was a dead man.


    Jing licked her lips and walked towards me. As she got closer, my heart throbbed faster.


    "Jing, you ¡­"


    "Jing? Who is Jing? " Jing''s voice travelled into my ears, and immediately, five thunderclaps sounded out.


    This voice isn''t Jing''s, but rather the voice of the person who is fighting over the control of my body.


    I coldly replied with narrowed eyes, "Han Meimei."


    Jing chuckled as she squatted beside me and caressed my face with her hand. "You''re really smart, I can''t even bear to kill you."


    "What did you do to Jing?" I said coldly.


    "Jing?" Han Meimei stood up and turned a circle in front of me as she said cheerfully, "Are you talking about the owner of this body of mine?"


    "What did you do to her?" I shouted.


    Han Meimei dragged her chin and thought for a while. "Whatever you see will be what it is."


    "You ¡­" I tried to stand up, but my body couldn''t muster any strength.


    "Aiya, look at you. You look quite handsome. This delicate and tender skin really makes me feel reluctant to part with you." Han Meimei touched my face with his hand, then slowly moved his hand down to her chest.


    I closed my eyes. "What exactly do you want?" You have already killed five people, what else do you want?


    Han Meimei did not get angry, and laughed: "It''s just five people, it''s not a big deal, you on the other hand ¡­" Han Meimei caressed my face, and my nails suddenly became long and black, my skin was cut, and she said indifferently, "I just wanted to see how you didn''t let me go."


    I have thought about Zhang Yang and Linda, but I never thought that the more impossible it was, the more likely it would be. I never thought that Jing would be the only one with such a huge possibility.


    "I can''t kill you, and I don''t hope to leave this place alive. I only hope that you can let them go." I said as I looked at the unconscious Brother Xiang and Chen Wanqing beside me.


    "That won''t do." Han Meimei continued, "At that time, this woman was also present, I was very vengeful."


    "Where did her hatred come from when she had never met you before?" I said angrily.


    "I''m just telling you what kind of hatred does he have!" Han Meimei stood up with her hands behind her back and said slowly.


    The Han Meimei that Chief Jin mentioned was a lover that was raised by a rich businessman, and that house was a gift that the rich businessman gave to Han Meimei.


    However, Han Meimei was born in a poor family, so she was basically afraid of death. Now that there was such a rich person who could listen to her every word, how could she not be happy? Even if she knew that she had a family, she would not mind.


    As time passed, Han Meimei''s request became more and more unreasonable. She even wanted to transfer the wealth to her, and get the rich to divorce her wife. She had a knot in her heart.


    She was just a lover of a rich merchant, so she had no reputation. She was afraid that if the rich merchant left one day, she would have nothing left.


    Han Meimei''s mind twitched, one night she sent a photo of the two to the wealthy merchant''s wife, and after being discovered by the wealthy merchant, she became furious, and Han Meimei thought that his wife would naturally leave like that.


    And she did not expect it. The rich merchant''s wife knew everything about her husband''s affairs outside, she just turned a blind eye.


    "Yes."


    Han Meimei''s action angered the rich merchants, who left the Kuncheng in a single breath.


    When the rich merchants left, Han Meimei was in chaos. She could not bear to part with her money, so she did not send the rich merchants a few photos of the two.


    The rich merchants could no longer bear to spend money to buy fierce beasts, while Han Meimei was also very beautiful, the group of hoodlums wanted to kill Han Meimei first, and then kill him, thus they had broken corpses in the storage rooms.


    After death, due to her strong obsession, Han Meimei did not reincarnate, but ghosts continued to wander around the house day in and day out.


    After Han Meimei''s death, the wealthy merchants sold the houses at a low price, and the wealthy merchants knew the location of the criminals'' corpses. The second owner did not know what happened in the house, and thought that he had taken advantage of this situation and happily moved in.


    This time, every night, the second owner would hear Han Meimei crying outside the house. The second owner was also bold, and went out to search by herself with a flashlight. He found Han Meimei.


    He thought that it was a girl that could not find her home, but he saw that there was no trace of Han Meimei under the street light.


    Thus, he escaped through the night.


    The house was once again sold off at a low price, but no one bothered with it, until Linda, who made the decision to advertise some money, moved in.


    After Linda moved in, even though Chen Wanqing was her good friend, she often played here.


    At that time, Han Meimei still had some humanity left in him, hence she had a dream to tell Linda that Linda had agreed to Han Meimei''s request. After waking up, Linda told Chen Wanqing about this matter. The little girl had always been interested in ghosts and gods, but right at this moment, Brother Xiang appeared.


    Chen Wanqing found out about the game of inviting Bunshinsaba in her conversation with the Brother Xiang.


    In the past few days, because Linda''s popularity had dropped, when she heard that the bold Chen Wanqing wanted to play the Bunshinsaba, she thought about using the game to raise her popularity.


    Linda found a few of her friends and started playing Bunshinsaba.


    Coincidentally, Zhang Yang this brat was also a man who spent all his time with women, causing her to have insufficient Yang Qi. Just as she was about to go, she coincidentally met Han Meimei who was outside the house strolling, and seeing how pretty Han Meimei was, she brought her along.


    The small formation that the Bunshinsaba s were invited to use was originally used to gather yin energy. Han Meimei harbored resentment towards Linda''s actions and had wanted to take revenge on him at that time.


    The anger in their hearts grew even stronger as they were affected by the Miasma. Chen Wanqing and Linda fainted on the spot due to fear, while the pitiful Jing died from fright. Her soul was absorbed by Han Meimei.


    This was also the reason why Zhang Yang became so anxious after waking up.


    After the Bunshinsaba game ended, Han Meimei was still a little afraid. This was not what she wanted to do, but Han Meimei enjoyed the feeling of scaring away others.


    Thinking about that rich merchant, Han Meimei''s state of mind underwent a second change, and that''s right! She wanted revenge, revenge on all those who tricked her into harming her.


    Just when she was about to make a move, Brother Xiang and I rushed in.


    After Han Meimei absorbed Jing''s soul, she knew that Brother Xiang and I were not ordinary people so she went into Ah Jing''s body.


    The former Jing was already dead.


    Han Meimei, who pretended to be unconscious, listened to my conversation with Brother Xiang without missing a word.


    When Zhang Yang and I left to inspect the house, because Chen Wanqing wanted to go to the washroom, and because the Brother Xiang was full of bugs, only she was afraid that something bad would happen to her, so he went with us.


    She knows that she is not a match for anyone from the Brother Xiang or I. Furthermore, she has discovered that absorbing the souls and souls of dead people can increase her own cultivation, thus, the so-called time murder situation appeared. This was all planned by Han Meimei.


    When Han Meimei reached the house, Zhang Yang was already running in fright because of the broken corpse. I was chasing after him with all my might, but Zhang Yang did not feel Han Meimei''s Yin Qi.


    Han Meimei was also hesitating, with me here, she couldn''t do anything.


    The old ghost who was sucked into the bottle gourd was just about to teach Zhang Yang and the others a lesson when Han Meimei slightly moved her hands and feet. The originally unaffected chandelier suddenly fell down and Zhang Yang''s three souls and seven souls wandered about in a muddled state.


    At that time, Brother Xiang was already napping due to not closing his eyes. Han Meimei sneaked in, but didn''t expect Brother Xiang to be so sensitive to Yin Qi and wake up so quickly. Han Meimei was almost discovered.


    She controlled Jing''s body and kept her Yin pressure with us for a long time under Jing''s Three Souls and Seven Souls.


    The night that Linda died, Brother Xiang and I mistakenly thought that the old demon was the murderer, leaving Han Meimei, Linda and the rest behind in the room.


    As she continued to absorb more and more souls, she could feel that the spirituality of Brother Xiang and I were more than a thousand times boastful. Thus, she started to scheme against the two of us.


    A single move of framing brought us to Chen Wanqing, and that call that we received from Han Meimei, including the one she received previously, was all done to mess us up.


    Such shrewdness.


    After listening to her long story, I suddenly burst out laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Han Meimei turned her head and said condescendingly.


    "I''m laughing at you."


    "You''re laughing at me?"


    "I''m laughing at your ignorance, laughing at your greed." I said, "How can the sky of the upper be a place where the little people of the city can stir up the wind and the clouds? To a wealthy businessman, you are just a toy. A toy must have the awareness of being a toy. "A small toy wants to control its owner? If that''s not ignorance, then what is?"


    Han Meimei''s eyes narrowed and in an instant, she arrived at my side. Her long black fingernail pressed against the top of my neck as she coldly said, "I really do love him. I just want to live a life that belongs to both of us. Is that wrong?"


    "This is your greed." I continued, "You said you loved him, but how much can you give him apart from his body? You know, as long as he wants a toy like you, there''s a lot of it. However, he was infatuated with you and had to say that you did have a few tricks up your sleeve. "But you only love his money, and he only loves you physically ¡­"


    "Enough!" Han Meimei shouted coldly, "So what if you said it through to the heavens, as long as I can obtain your and his spirituality, my yin spirit will multiply and I will kill whoever I want to, whoever can stop me."


    "There are too many people who can stop you. Don''t think too highly of yourself. If you want our Spiritual Aura, we''ll have to see if you have the ability to do so." I shouted and used both of my hands to flick open the nails on my neck.


    She looked at me with interest and said, "You''re still struggling to die?"

 C44

    "You got it right!" He let out a loud shout and clenched his right hand, letting out a puff of black smoke.


    Han Meimei''s face froze and she retreated quickly. I have caught up immediately, my right fist aiming for her heart.


    There was a saying, "The sect of ghosts determines life and death, while the sect of ghosts messes with cultivation."


    As long as they hit the ghost sect, the evil ghost would die without a doubt. The so-called ghost meridian was the heart of a "human", just as the name implied, if the evil ghost meridian was heavily damaged, the evil ghost would not be able to use Miasma for a short period of time.


    The battle in my body just now made me physically and mentally exhausted. I was only aiming for the results now, so perhaps my desperate fighting style made her lose her composure. Perhaps she didn''t expect that there would be the power of a wild immortal in my body.


    Die!" "With a cry, she struck out at her ghost door.


    She quickly raised both her hands to protect her brow and sneered. Her right fist landed heavily on her chest as her right fist pierced through her body.


    My eyes widened as I watched the body that I had punched through pant heavily.


    Han Meimei lowered both his head, and then slowly raised it up as she looked at me and laughed.


    "Is this what you mean by Dao?" Han Meimei looked at her chest and laughed coldly.


    He pulled out his right hand, which was bleeding profusely, and fell to the ground.


    "It wasn''t me who did it, it was you, it was all done by you." My eyes were bloodshot, and the touch of red on my hand was striking.


    "What''s the difference between you and me? You''re just a hypocrite in a hypocritical coat. " Han Meimei''s voice floated into my ears.


    "It''s not like that, it''s not like that." He shook his head and muttered.


    "Let me wash away your sins."


    In front of me was an ice cave. I was buried in this snow and ice. A hint of bright red in the middle of the frozen world was particularly eye-catching.


    "What!" Han Meimei screamed in shock.


    My right hand gripped the arm that was reaching for my heart, and I lifted my head to smile at her. "How was my play?"


    "You, you ¡­" Han Meimei tried to struggle free but was unable to do so.


    "This girl died because of you. What does it have to do with me? If you''re trying to confuse my mind with this, you''re wrong. " I laughed.


    "You ¡­"


    "Go to the Underworld and repent your sins. No, I forgot that you did not have the chance to reach the Underworld." After I said this, I took out the T-Armored Divine Curse.


    "Essence of the Sun, divine power hiding man. "Capture evil spirits, hide in human form, practice the art of talismans, and leave no traces behind. If you dare to disobey, the heavenly soldiers will ascend and be forgiven!"


    The Godly Tinker Curse hit her on the head. She couldn''t avoid the attack and was hit by the Godly Tinker Curse. The screams became smaller and smaller until they disappeared. The Yin Qi was gone.


    Everything had settled down, Jing''s body that was barely holding on collapsed to the ground, while she floated to the surface of the bridge.


    Looking at the unconscious Brother Xiang and Chen Wanqing, and the dead Jing, their hearts were filled with mixed emotions.


    I was elated that I did not rely on anyone''s power to help me eliminate Han Meimei this time. I was worried that I could still vividly experience the wound on Jing''s chest.


    I am not a person who complains about the heavens and earth, Jing''s death has nothing to do with me, I took out my phone and patted my face as I called the hospital.


    I am just a little exhausted, the Brother Xiang''s hand was broken by me, and only he is in trouble, but luckily it did not injure my muscles and bones, when everything was properly arranged, the two of them were arranged to enter the ward, I, who have not closed my eyes for a long time now, fell asleep immediately.


    The next day, he was woken up by the sounds of laughter.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw Chen Wanqing holding a bowl and feeding soy milk to the Brother Xiang, whose face was filled with satisfaction.


    "Brother Chen, you''re awake." Hearing my movements, Chen Wanqing turned around and shouted in surprise.


    I nodded. Just as I wanted to say something, I heard Brother Xiang''s voice. "Sooner or later, he''ll wake up. Look at how severely injured I am, why don''t you take care of me?"


    I looked at the shameless Lee Xiangping but didn''t make a sound as I looked at his. He had a charming smile on his face as he scolded, "You two were really careless.


    The Brother Xiang shrugged and didn''t say anything. Did Chen Wanqing forget what happened?


    Ye Zichen nodded with a smile, "It''s all this brat''s fault for wanting to show me the Bead of the Twin Dragon."


    Chen Wanqing fed the Brother Xiang some soy milk and I also ate the steamed buns she bought. After eating, Chen Wanqing walked out of the sickroom with a trash bag in her hand. Brother Xiang''s eyeballs were about to fall off when she saw Chen Wanqing''s back.


    I carried Brother Xiang and asked, "She doesn''t remember what happened?"


    Brother Xiang retracted his gaze, turned around and said seriously: "Han Meimei has controlled her for such a long time, her body has always been balanced between Yin and Yang, so it is possible that she has experienced such an unexpected change and yet she still doesn''t remember what happened."


    "It''s a good thing for her."


    "Officer Zhao came over." Brother Xiang suddenly changed the topic.


    "What did he say?" I asked, "Are you here to denounce me?"


    "It''s for Chen Wanqing." The Brother Xiang said, "Regardless of whether it was Han Meimei who did it, she still killed Linda in her hands ¡­"


    "He wants to capture Chen Wanqing?" "I''ll explain it to him."


    Brother Xiang grabbed my arm and laughed: "I have already explained it to him. In order to not hold Chen Wanqing accountable, I have promised that the two of us can help the police, and if they encounter any troublesome cases, the two of us must unconditionally help them."


    "You promised. Why me?" I was speechless. "If they let us both die, we''ll go too?"


    "Do you really have the heart to see the reputation of the murderer on Chen Wanqing''s back?" Brother Xiang grabbed my shoulder and said, "I know you treat her like your younger sister, but are you really going to bear watching your innocent younger sister get imprisoned? Furthermore, the only thing I have promised you is a supernatural case that they can''t solve. I won''t let the two of us rush to the front lines. "


    I could only agree. When I saw that it was already 7 in the morning, I immediately stood up and said, "I won''t say anymore, I''ll go to work first. I didn''t ask for leave yesterday. I don''t know which group of vampires will deduct my salary from me."


    "Go, go." Brother Xiang rubbed his hands together, "Remember to let Wanqing take care of me."


    "Scram, speak for yourself." Saying that, he pushed open the door and ran out.


    It was already half an hour after they had rushed to Feng Ann Hall, and their words reached Feng Ann Hall on time as they hurriedly apologized: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, there was something on my hands yesterday."


    I have a very good relationship with these two brothers, so I won''t report it to the higher-ups even if they secretly go out to play. On the other hand, it''s the same for me.


    "What''s wrong?" I looked at the two of them in my overalls and asked, "Are you angry?"


    Zhang Xiaoyu shook his head, "No, there was a patient looking for you yesterday." You''re not here. You''ve been causing a ruckus here for a long time. "


    "Looking for me?" "What patient?"


    "I don''t know." Zhang Xiaoyu walked to the counter and took out a business card from the drawer. He handed it to me and said, "He told you to find him yourself."


    Even though I was confused, I still took the business card. Even if it was a business card, there was only a string of phone numbers. The question on my mind when I got the business card was, who could it be?


    Wei Shitong? Impossible, with the influence of his Wei Family in Xiangxi, he still needed to "make an appointment"?


    It''s even more impossible for the Taoist Yin s. We all have our own ways of communication, so no matter how hard we think, we couldn''t think of any reason.


    "It seems like he''s here for you. Be careful."


    "What is it? The underworld? " I laughed.


    Zhang Xiaoyu said with an ugly expression on his face, "In my opinion, this is even more terrifying than the underworld." Especially his pair of eyes that were like a poisonous snake''s. They were born from the depths of his heart, so he wasn''t any better off. Are you causing trouble outside again? "


    I shook my head. "I don''t know the person you''re talking about. Forget it, I''ll call him and ask."


    "If you have something to say, just say it, or we''ll call the police," Zhang Xiaoyu said with a lingering fear.


    "It''s okay, it scared you." I grinned and couldn''t help but to feel a little disdain in my heart. This kid was really cowardly.


    He walked to the backyard, took out his phone and called the number on his business card. The phone rang three times before answering.


    "You''re looking for me?" I said.


    "You are Chen Fengjiao?" A calm male voice came from the other side.


    "You are?"


    "I saw you in Berlin Park in ten minutes." The person on the other side said.


    He couldn''t help but find it funny. "Buddy, I don''t know you ¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know me, but there is one person you definitely do know. "Wang Chong." Before he could finish, the other party interrupted me.


    Wang Chong?


    My heart shuddered as I coldly asked, "Are you an apostle?"


    "I''ll see you in ten minutes in Berlin Park." The voice on the other side was unquestionable.


    "I suspect you of having a mental problem. Do you think I''ll go?" I asked.


    "You will come. The fox with you looks pretty good."


    "What the hell do you want?" I clenched my fists.


    "Nothing, just asking her back for a cup of tea. I believe you won''t mind." The other side said, "There are still eight minutes left. If I don''t see you, you know the consequences."


    Just as his voice fell, a beeping sound came from the phone.


    "Get me a leave of absence today." He ran to the main hall and asked Zhang Xiaoyu while taking off his apron.


    "What''s going on? Do you need me to help you call the police? " Zhang Xiaoyu asked.


    He shook his head and ran to the door.


    The Feng Ann Hall is only one street away from my rented house, and crossing the road caused the passing cars to curse at me. While apologizing, they kept on rushing towards the rented house.


    When he opened the door, the living room was a mess. After rushing into Hu Qian''s room, Hu Qian was no longer there. The sofa had cracked and the cotton had leaked out. The glass fragments of the tea table were scattered all over the floor.


    Then, believing the man''s words, I turned and ran for Berlin Park.


    The 12 apostles that Wang Chong spoke of were here!

 C45

    "Arrive at the park and..."


    Hu Qian''s disappearance must be related to the apostle, so they immediately went down the stairs and rushed to the park in front of the apostle.''s disappearance must be related to the apostle, so they immediately went downstairs and rushed to the park in front of the apostle.


    While the taxi was looking around, the man called again.


    After hearing his words, I immediately interrupted him. "Give me some more time. I''m stuck on the road."


    The other side said, "That''s because it has nothing to do with me. There are still three minutes. Come find me in the middle of the lake when you get to the park. Remember you only have three minutes. "


    "Hey, hey ¡­" He was holding the phone, but the man had already hung up.


    To arrive at the park in three minutes was no doubt a pipe dream. As he sat in the taxi, he gradually calmed down from the initial panic.


    This man actually waited for a whole day just to find me. If he really came for Wang Chong, there was no need for it. Instead, he had the intention of ''negotiating'' with me.


    He leaned back in his seat and dialed Taoist Yin''s number, telling him that Wang Chong''s comrade had come looking for him. Taoist Yin was silent for a moment, promised to let Zhao Yuhui come look after me, hung up Taoist Yin''s phone, and then dialed Lee Xiangping''s number.


    Lee Xiangping was not a Taoist Yin, I knew very well that he would be shameless. In the end, he added, "If you don''t want me to die, then hurry up."


    No matter what Lee Xiangping asked, the road was now open.


    After walking for a while and stopping, they arrived at the park in ten minutes. According to their agreement, they walked towards the pavilion in the middle of the lake.


    Within the pavilion, there was only a wandering old man lying on a stone chair, sleeping soundly. Not a single piece of clothing covered his body, making him look extremely pitiful.


    I took out my cell phone and dialed that person''s number. In a split-second, a bright red light flashed across my eyes. The flagstones where I was standing surged up and down, and I sat unsteadily on the stone chair.


    The stone chair crumbled in an instant, and a cold sensation flooded my entire body. My mouth and nose were filled with water, and I struggled to swim towards the lake''s surface. A huge suction force came from behind me, as if it was pulling me to the bottom of the lake.


    The next moment, the sky and earth spun. Below me was the park, and above me was the blue sky, while I was floating in the air. In the park, there was a sea of blood, and corpses were strewn everywhere. I, who was floating in mid-air, plummeted. The moment I touched the ground, I was already at the mouth of the volcano. Rushing magma, the heat makes my breath tight.


    "You''re late!" A man''s voice sounded from beside him, and the lava disappeared without a trace.


    After recovering, I was still in the pavilion, sweating profusely and drenched my back. I still held the phone in my hand.


    The beggar slowly sat up.


    "It''s you?" I looked at him with a lingering fear.


    The beggar''s face was covered in mud, it was impossible to see his original appearance. I could feel a pressure on him that was like a mountain, I don''t know where this pressure came from, I also don''t have this pressure on Wei Shitong.


    "How does death feel?" the beggar asked.


    So, everything I just experienced was caused by him. For what? To show off his ability? No, I didn''t feel any of the peculiar ''spirit'' in him.


    "Where''s Hu Qian?" "I want to see her."


    "It looks like you still haven''t figured out the situation. You don''t have the ability to bargain with me." The beggar said.


    However, he still sat down and said: "What do you want? He was the one who brought about Wang Chong''s death. "


    The Pauper laughed. "It seems like you still don''t understand. If I had come for him, you would have died long ago. But others must have come for you."


    Subconsciously, he looked around and saw many stalls set up with shouts and shouts, looking to be in high spirits.


    "What kind of deal do you want to make with me?" I found out why he was looking for me.


    "It''s not a trade, it''s an order!" The Pauper laughed. "There''s no other way to go, except the promise."


    I suddenly laughed and he asked, "Why?"


    "Do you know who you are grabbing? If you touch her, you''ll definitely die. " Since he was being passive at every turn, he could only find his own initiative.


    The beggar was silent for a moment before I continued, "She is the ninth daughter of Hu Changhee from Mount Baiyun. If you touch her, your entire Hu Family will definitely chase after you. If you don''t believe me, you can try."


    The Pauper continued, "Since I''ve managed to catch her, I have my own plans for dealing with her. However, you are still putting on airs, not knowing that you have already half a foot in the gates of hell."


    "The others won''t let me get away anyway. At worst, I''ll just die trying to get rid of them. Even if I die, I have to drag them down with me." I looked at the beggar bitterly.


    "I know you can do that, but don''t forget your parents who work at the tractor factory."


    Ye Zichen grabbed him by the collar and viciously said, "Come at me if you have anything. My parents don''t know anything."


    "If you don''t let go, you will regret it." The beggar''s eyes looked at me, and my heart skipped a beat. I let go of my fingers and took two steps back.


    These eyes were like a knife that stabbed into the depths of your soul, and that fear rose from the bottom of your heart.


    "How your parents are doing, and how this fox is doing, even if you live or die, it will all depend on you." The beggar said indifferently, "Don''t think about Yin Dongsheng, he can''t even save himself right now."


    "If I listen to you, I can let us go?" I frowned.


    "It''s not that you won''t die, it''s that you won''t die until the mission is completed." The beggar said.


    "Go ahead." I said.


    "The first thing I want you to do is hand over the Map of Mountains And Rivers." The beggar said.


    I frowned as I looked at him. "I didn''t."


    "You should know my ability. In the illusion technique, I am invincible. That fox has already told me everything." The beggar turned his head and looked me in the eye. He grinned and said, "The Map of Mountains And Rivers is in your hands."


    Subconsciously averting his eyes, he said: "I admit, I do have something in my hands, but I do not know if it is a Map of Mountains And Rivers or not. Moreover, in order to survive, I have already passed it to Wei Shitong."


    "Hmm?" The beggar uttered a syllable.


    When I got hold of that thing, Wei Shitong came to find me. Although Taoist Yin is my master, in this place, Wei Shitong has the final say on who can live but who is willing to die? "


    After a long while, the beggar finally averted his eyes and said: "No matter what happens, I must have this Map of Mountains And Rivers."


    "According to what Wei Shitong said, the Map of Mountains And Rivers was split into two by a master, only two can unleash its full strength, I don''t know if you ¡­"


    "Are you trying to trick me?" The Pauper turned his head and laughed contemptuously.


    I shook my head, and the beggar continued, "There are some things that is better for you if you know less. You can decide on your own with regards to the Map of Mountains And Rivers. I want the complete one. I''ll give you two months. "


    "I can''t do it." "There''s one that I still don''t know, how will you let me find it? Furthermore, I don''t even know if Hu Qian is still alive or not."


    The beggar put his hand to my forehead and his brain went black. A torch was lit up in the darkness and lit up the surroundings. It was a dark room, with a clear bed in the middle of it, and on the white bed sheets, who else could it be but Hu Qian.


    "Did you see that?" The beggar moved his hands away.


    "What did you do to her?" I gritted my teeth.


    "I just gave her a beautiful dream. When I get the Map of Mountains And Rivers, it will be the day she wakes up." The beggar grinned.


    At this moment, I wished that I had the ability like Monkey Bro. If I had that ability, I would definitely press this beggar to the ground and rub him.


    "How much do you know about the next part? I promise to help you find it." I closed my eyes.


    "I only know that it is in the tomb of a general outside of the fort. I''m not sure of its exact location either." "But there must be someone who understands, Ku Hui!"


    "I understand, if there is nothing else, I will be leaving first, but if you dare to do anything to Hu Qian, I will definitely kill you." I said to the beggar.


    "Wait." cried the beggar.


    I turned to look at him.


    "If the first thing is my order, then this is the deal between you and me," the beggar said with a smile.


    "What kind of deal?" I asked.


    The beggar took out a ring from his bosom and stuffed it into my hand. The ring''s shape was extremely peculiar, and it was carved with the image of a green-faced monster with sharp teeth.


    "What is this?" I asked.


    "This is the reward. This item is called Illusory Dream. I said before that you will be safe until the mission is completed." The beggar said.


    Hearing the beggar say this, I felt that the ring was a good thing, but I was afraid that he would have a bad idea and put it in his pocket.


    "What''s your second thing?" I asked.


    "It''s too early for that. I''ll tell you when the time comes." The beggar stood up and limped past me with a walking stick leaning on the chair. "I always keep my word. But you, don''t play with me. I can take away your life at any time."


    The beggar limped out. Standing in the pavilion, he watched as the beggar brought out a bowl of rice and began to beg. Who would have thought that this beggar was actually such a dangerous character?


    He sat back on the chair. Should he tell Master Hu about this? Although the Master Hu is strong, but this beggar doesn''t seem to be an average person. If he was lucky enough to escape from the Master Hu''s grasp, the one who would take revenge would definitely be my entire family ¡­


    Hu Qian did not seem to be in the least bit wrong. Perhaps, in the eyes of a beggar, Hu Qian was an important bargaining chip, he would definitely not easily take her life.


    I smoked cigarettes one after the other, I didn''t expect things to turn out like this. The reason why I started learning the Dao was just so that I could be compatible with Hu Qian, but as time went by, my goal became more and more distant, I didn''t even know what I was doing.


    The floor was littered with cigarette butts, and the beggar had disappeared.


    "Brother Feng!" At this moment, a loud shout came from behind me.


    Turning his head around, I saw Lee Xiangping running towards me happily while dragging his arm that was covered in gypsum. Behind him was a large group of brats, some of them were primary school students.


    "What are you doing?" I looked at Lee Xiangping, puzzled.


    Lee Xiangping sat down beside me and patted my shoulder, "Didn''t you say that you want me to save you?"


    "Just a bunch of brats?" I looked at him and felt more and more that there was something wrong with the kid''s mind, something completely out of place with the boy''s image the first time we met.


    "This is my cousin, he''s the boss of their primary school. I called him over to support us." Lee Xiangping pointed to the little brat who was holding a packet of spicy gluten.


    "You want them to come back and cry?" I was speechless.


    Lee Xiangping''s face was full of smiles as he said, "How do you know? Respecting the elderly and cherishing the young is a traditional virtue of the Chinese nation. If anyone bullies a child, I don''t believe that there won''t be so many people helping.


    The corner of my mouth twitched as I looked at this little brat and thought to myself, "Child, you really have a good cousin. It''s a miracle that you have lived until now."


    "Alright, you guys can go to class now. I''ll call you guys if something happens." Lee Xiangping waved his hand, and his cousin brought a large group of brothers to walk towards the direction of the park.


    "What''s going on?" Lee Xiangping asked.


    He rubbed his head and asked, "Do you know the Map of Mountains And Rivers?"


    Lee Xiangping asked with a face full of doubt: "What is that thing? "Can you eat it?"


    "I beg of you, quickly jump into the water and calm down. Stop talking to me." I bent over and pointed at the lake water as I spoke to Lee Xiangping. This brat was really poor, but was it the right time to do so?


    Lee Xiangping immediately replied: "Alright, alright, alright, I won''t say anymore. Tell me what happened, Brother Xiang will settle it for you."


    "Never mind, it''s useless to tell you." It would be better if he did not drag the Brother Xiang into this, or else he would not know what was going on.


    He stood up and stretched, "Do I want to go to Mount Song to play with you in the next few days?"


    Brother Xiang replied happily, "That''s great, that''s great! I''ve long wanted to go. I''ve said that Shaolin''s kung fu is famous in China, and I, Huang Feihong from the west of Hunan province, am going to receive it. When the time comes, I''ll call Wanqing as well ¡­"


    I know that Brother Xiang has a lot of nonsense to talk, but I didn''t think that it would be so much. I don''t know what to say for a moment, but with his current state, he still wants to experience Shaolin kungfu.


    Speaking of which, it was said that Shaolin kung fu was good, but the knowledge was very little. With the help of movies and television, as well as the fact that Shaolin Temple had been converted into a tourist attraction in recent years, was there still any real skill within the temple?


    After making an agreement with Brother Xiang, I had to wait for his arm to recover before I could stand up and set off. It was said that he had been injured for a hundred days, but Brother Xiang was unable to control himself and wanted to leave as soon as possible. He had to leave as soon as possible since he was injured, but he had to leave as soon as possible.


    Two days later, Zhao Yuhui came and stayed in my room. Zhao Yuhui''s arrival made my heart calm down a bit, and I have always told him everything I knew about Zhao Yuhui. In my heart, he is my big brother.


    The moment he opened his mouth, he could no longer hold it in, and told Zhao Yuhui everything the beggar said.


    Zhao Yuhui listened attentively, and when I finished, he asked, "So you''re going to Mount Song?"


    I nodded. "From the looks of it, only Mage Ku Hui could solve the doubts in my heart."


    "The Map of Mountains And Rivers is very important. Do you think the Mage Ku Hui will tell you the truth?" Zhao Yuhui asked.


    He sighed and said, "I''ve thought about all these things you''ve said, but do you have a better idea?"


    "Indeed, the people from the Guild Shadow Sect are vicious and merciless, there is nothing they can''t do. Perhaps, this is the only path that we can take right now."


    "Guild Shadow Sect?" I asked.


    Zhao Yuhui nodded his head: "According to the latest news, the twelve apostles all belong to the Guild Shadow Sect, and the Guild Shadow Sect can be said to be the gathering place for all the evil cultivators in the world. Not only is there a disciple in the entire country, it''s really scary, but what''s even more terrifying is that we do not know anything about his master."


    "The 12 apostles want the Map of Mountains And Rivers, which sect''s order is that?"


    "Not necessarily." Zhao Yuhui said, "The Twelve Apostles sound extremely powerful, but wherever there are people, there will be martial arts world. The Twelve Apostles also have internal fights, it can be said that they dislike each other, and it is extremely possible that the beggar you are talking about is Cripple Leg. Proficient in illusion techniques, it could cause one to die without even being able to notice. There were not many rumors related to him on this road, and he had no experience fighting others within the Guild Shadow Sect. "I''ve always been on my own."


    "In other words, what he told me about Guild Shadow Sect, he did not know about it at all!" I frowned.


    "This possibility exists, but it''s very small." Zhao Yuhui seriously analyzed.


    "If we can think of a way to arouse the conflict between the twelve apostles, then we can use others to kill Cripple Leg ¡­"


    "Only he herself can comprehend his illusion techniques, furthermore, Hu Qian is still in his hands, so this path will work, but only after Hu Qian is safe and sound." Zhao Yuhui continued, "The reason why no one from the Guild Shadow Sect is going there with him is because those that are in contact with him have all been killed by him.


    "I''ve thought about all this, and I''ve also thought of a way to deal with it." I nodded and looked at my right arm.


    "Wei Shitong didn''t find you again?" Zhao Yuhui asked.


    I nodded my head in tacit agreement, Zhao Yuhui revealed a suspicious expression and muttered to himself: "Strange, Master has interacted with Wei Shitong for so many years, it''s the first time I''ve seen him so calm."


    "Don''t get yourself in trouble, he can''t even beg us if he doesn''t provoke us, don''t pluck on the tiger''s head." I smiled bitterly.


    "I was just casually saying it." Zhao Yuhui said, "The world is not as peaceful as you think it is. Beneath the tranquility are innumerable surging waves. If one is not careful, it is very likely that one would sink into the ocean and never be able to recover from the shock."


    "Ah ¡­" I bitterly smiled. "I understand. However, we are not immortals, so how can we not be tainted with mud?"


    "Oh right, did Taoist Yin encounter some trouble?" I suddenly remembered the beggar''s question and asked Zhao Yuhui.


    Zhao Yuhui nodded his head: "It is indeed a little troublesome, but Master knows what to do, the most important thing now is your problem."


    "..."


    A week''s time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was already the appointed time. On that day, Brother Xiang packed up extremely sloppily, his hair was combed shimmer, and he was dressed in a Little Xi disguise as an adult, but the reason why Chen Wanqing hesitated to go with us, was because she was unable to, but Brother Xiang, as an outstanding oddity, would never find it difficult to get him.


    I don''t know what Chen Wanqing is thinking, but if I meet such people, I would definitely be in trouble. I would be busy doing my own work, and would even need to look at their pictures of them going out to play, how could I not be angry!


    Zhao Yuhui crossed his arms across his chest. From the moment he got on the carriage, he had already closed his eyes like a sculpture.


    After a bumpy ride, they finally arrived at their destination before their butt hurt.


    Sign in to the city!


    It was already late at night, so they couldn''t just climb the mountain in the middle of the night. The three of them found a hotel near the train station, and when everything was ready and ready, they heard a knock on the door. Soon after, a name card was pushed in through the crack in the door.


    He had never eaten pork before, but he had also seen a pig running. This kind of thing was something that was difficult to come by everywhere ¡­


    "I''ll bet the price is 499." Brother Xiang smiled obscenely and picked it up, then pressed the card with a loud yell: "Damn, why do you not play according to the rules."


    I looked at the card and saw that it wasn''t Miss Bag''s number, but the lobster.


    Steamed, roasted, fried ¡­ It was colorful and captivating.


    Seeing that the photo made me hungry, Brother Xiang and I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. We could see the meaning in each other''s eyes.


    "The people of Dengfeng are really sinister!" Brother Xiang grabbed a bottle of lobsters in front of him and gulped down half a bottle of beer as he mumbled, "And it''s so heavy, it''s really sinister."


    Looking at the picture of the prawns, how could he not be tempted? Furthermore, he was so considerate that he could deliver the goods to his door. Without any hesitation, he directly dialed the number and the lobster arrived in half an hour.


    Drinking beer, eating lobsters and bragging. It was quite a delicacy.


    The next day, according to the map on the phone, the three of us were wandering around like headless flies. If it wasn''t for the citizens being so friendly, I reckon the three of us would have gone to Kaifeng.


    If he had been born in ancient times, then he would have gone wherever his country wanted to go. He didn''t need to collect too much money, but now that he couldn''t take it anymore, he had to pay an extra cent.


    After the three of them bought their tickets, they followed the long line of people climbing up the mountain in a grandiose manner.


    As for Wuyue, I will not be introducing it here, nor will I be introducing it in Henan, which is an era where the internet is well-developed, there are many things that do not conform with reality, good things do not go out, bad things spread far and wide, I am not a saint and I will not discredit any place, I am a family in the world, the Heavenly Dynasty is a country with a large population, one person cannot represent an area, cannot kill everyone with a single blow, there are many manholes in Henan, and the security in Henan is also very good.


    I hope you all have your own judgment.


    In front of the three of us were three white-skinned women with high noses and blue eyes. Not only the three of them were happy, but Brother Xiang was also happy.

 C46

    Brother Xiang''s outfit was especially eye-catching. A pair of flirty red shoes set off his vulgar temperament and made him smile obscenely at the beautiful woman along the way. Zhao Yuhui and I subconsciously stayed far away from him, afraid that others would notice that we were his pair.


    As we walked, Brother Xiang turned his head and saw that Zhao Yuhui and I were so far away from him, and he ran towards us jubilantly.


    After arriving at the fifth peak, the three of us were already panting heavily. From afar, we could see the ancient temples and the tourists from other countries taking photos with their phones. It seemed that the Shaolin Temple was famous throughout the world.


    Seeing that the temple was in trouble, although he knew that the Mage Ku Hui was in the temple, it was still a problem how to find him.


    "Let''s go." Zhao Yuhui said.


    Lee Xiangping and I are following behind him, he is following the Taoist Yin on a journey to the north. Moreover, the Taoist Yin is also a famous Mage Ku Hui among all the roads, so he should give us some face.


    When Shaolin Temple had just become a tourist attraction, there were quite a few local men who had sneaked into Shaolin Temple. To put it bluntly, they left their homes halfway through the journey, and as far as I know, many of the monks in these temples had already gone straight to the temples, and most of the tourists'' incense money went into the pockets of these people. Of course, I can''t blame them for that.


    Mount Song was the holy land of the Taoists and the holy land of Buddhism. Although there had been people who had tried to take advantage of the chaos a few years ago, there were very few of them nowadays.


    "Hello, little master. May I ask where Master Ku Hui is?" The three of them walked up to a young monk who was cleaning the fallen leaves of the temple with a broom.


    The young monk turned around and looked at the three of us before saying, "Master is currently conversing with the tour director."


    The three of them looked at each other and walked to the side.


    "Didn''t you want to try out Shaolin Kung Fu?" Sitting on the stairs while waiting, he casually teased the Brother Xiang.


    Brother Xiang looked up to the sky and said solemnly: "Childish words."


    Brother Xiang''s arm had not completely recovered yet, but in order to show off his strength he did not want the plaster. His arm was currently hanging down, and although it was very funny, who could they blame? Who allowed him to love face so much?


    "Why is it taking so long!" Unknowingly, the three of them had already sat on the stairs for close to an hour, and Brother Xiang could no longer sit still as he asked.


    "There are a lot of people who want to see the Mage Ku Hui. Being able to see them in our business is already not bad." Zhao Yuhui said.


    "Right, Brother Feng." Lee Xiangping tilted his head and said: "You still haven''t told me why you''re looking for Mage Ku Hui?"


    "Of course I have my own questions to ask." I rolled my eyes at him.


    No matter how hard Brother Xiang tried, I was still like a dead pig unafraid of being boiled in water, tight-lipped.


    As they joked around, another half an hour passed by. A green-clothed little monk that looked to be about six or seven years old could not help but have his chubby face pinched. He looked extremely adorable.


    "Benefactor, I am in love with you." The little monk said politely to the three of us.


    "Mage Ku Hui knows we are coming?" Lee Xiangping said with his eyes wide open.


    "Master didn''t tell me, as long as I bring the three of you there." The little monk laughed.


    Led by the young monk, the three of them stopped in front of a room in the backyard.


    "Master is inside. Please go in yourself, three benefactors." After saying this, the little monk left.


    "Mage Ku Hui, my master Yin Dongsheng requests Yu Hui to pay a visit to you." Zhao Yuhui knocked on the door and said respectfully.


    "Come in." An old man''s voice came from the private room.


    The three of them pushed open the door and entered. Opposite the door was a round table, with a fruit plate and four cups on top of a teapot. Mage Ku Hui sat behind the round table, facing the three who pushed open the door.


    "Master." The three of them bowed towards the Mage Ku Hui.


    Then, the Mage Ku Hui laughed as he pointed to a chair at the side and said: "There is no need to be restrained, this is the family of Buddha."


    The three of them did not squirm into their chairs. That was the most straightforward time of my life.


    "Master, this is the Longjing Tea Leaf that Master asked me to bring." Zhao Yuhui took out a pot of tea he bought at the train station and said.


    Aiyo, I forgot about this. I thought I was going to buy a pot of tea too, but after thinking about it, I''m not such a creative person. I always send the same tea, so I wanted to see if I could buy a good gift.


    Looking at the two of them continuously taking out gifts, the only thing they wished for was that there were no cracks in the ground, but they were still as thick-skinned as before. His face didn''t even turn red.


    The younger generation''s intentions were not something that the Mage Ku Hui would be polite with. He opened his mouth and asked: "How have you been?"


    Zhao Yuhui smiled bashfully: "My master is fine, but I''m worried about you, it''s a pity that I can''t come see master because I have things to take care of."


    "Born in the mortal world, so naturally, I would be entangled by the mortal world." Mage Ku Hui said.


    "My master is not as open-minded as you, master. Just as master said, being born in this world is a part of this world. We will definitely go all out to rob this world."


    "So what if they are human, so what if they are evil? They are all part of this world, we regard them as the foreign race, and we are all part of their race. We cannot escape from this circle, how can the Taoist Yin not see through us?" Master Ku Hui said.


    Zhao Yuhui cupped his hands: "Master, don''t make it difficult for the young. Speaking of dao, even Master cannot compare to you, so how could Yu Hui dare be rash?"


    "Haha." Ku Hui laughed out loud. "I''m not just taking advantage of my age. Good and evil are mutually dependent on each other. The benefits from this are not something that mortals like us can destroy."


    "Heh, in our hearts, Grandmaster is a figure akin to a Celestial Immortal." Lee Xiangping shouted, "You don''t even know that I grew up listening to your stories."


    Mage Ku Hui looked at Lee Xiangping with a pair of eyes full of smiles, and said: "How do you know that this story is not fake?"


    "Hey, Master, don''t be so modest. I can recite the story of how you defeated the thirty-eight demons." Lee Xiangping said with a mystified expression.


    The way Zhao Yuhui looked at me was completely different. The way he accepted it from a young age was more feudal, but Lee Xiangping was different. In his eyes, anyone could become his friend, just like how he and his father lived.


    Maybe Zhao Yuhui felt that he was being too unreasonable.


    Master Ku Hui listened to Lee Xiangping''s rambling and only smiled, "It''s real, so what if it''s fake? Sometimes, even if it''s fake for a long time, it will also become real."


    Lee Xiangping listened and did not speak anymore. Mage Ku Hui''s gaze fell on my body and revealed a puzzled look.


    "This is my junior brother. He can be considered half a disciple under my master." Zhao Yuhui saw through the doubt in Mage Ku Hui''s words.


    "Greetings, Master." She was so well-behaved that I couldn''t stand up and say hello.


    Mage Ku Hui''s gaze wandered over my body, but when he saw the small black bag on my back, his gaze simultaneously became stern.


    "Little brother, you are in the sixth-rank, and you also have the power of an immortal. Dao arts!" "His future is limitless." Mage Ku Hui looked at it for a while and laughed.


    In my heart, I was even more astonished.


    "Can I talk to this little brother alone for a moment?" Mage Ku Hui turned his head to look at Zhao Yuhui and Zhao Yuhui, and asked in a questioning tone.


    The two of us stood up, saluted, and left the room. Only Master Ku Hui and I were left in the room.


    "Master, what do you mean by ''6D 6A''?" I asked doubtfully.


    He smiled and said, "This is destiny. If I were to say it out loud, it would be the end of my lifespan."


    "Fine." I rubbed my head and said, "Master, I''ve come to find you to ask you to help me."


    "Is it because of the Map of Mountains And Rivers in your hands?" Mage Ku Hui turned his head and laughed.


    "You can see that?" I took the parchment out of my backpack.


    Do you think that Cripple Leg is stupid? He made a huge mess of my house and still couldn''t find the sheepskin blueprint.


    "Master, is this thing really a Map of Mountains And Rivers?" "I don''t even know what this is," I said with a frown. "He came at me one after another for his troubles."


    The Mage Ku Hui took the sheepskin drawing and said: "The Map of Mountains And Rivers only appeared in legends, I have never seen it before. However, I can feel a power that does not belong to this world from this thing."


    "Don''t belong to this world?" I touched the parchment. It was smooth and full of confusion.


    Ku Hui explained, "The reason why you can''t feel it is because you don''t have the ability, but I believe that you will reach this height."


    As Mage Ku Hui said this, he gave the Map of Mountains And Rivers to me. I repeatedly rejected: "Master, I really don''t want to keep this anymore. If you don''t mind, I''ll have to trouble you to keep it for me."


    The Mage Ku Hui must be powerful to be able to sit at such a high position, it was only right for him to keep it.


    Ku Hui looked at me and then looked at the Map of Mountains And Rivers. He nodded and said, "I''m just temporarily taking care of it for you. If you want to take it in the future, you can."


    I nodded, the words in my mouth hesitating over what to say.


    "For the son of the deity?" Mage Ku Hui suddenly asked.


    I was shocked and immediately rejoiced, "Master, you really are a god. She is now in the hands of the twelve apostles ¡­"


    Then, I told him everything that I wanted to say. "Master, please tell me the whereabouts of the other half of the Map of Mountains And Rivers."


    Seeing that I did not promise nor refuse, I panicked and knelt on the ground, begging, "Please tell me where the other half of the Map of Mountains And Rivers is."


    The Map of Mountains And Rivers has existed since the ancient times. If it wasn''t for the fact that there was a huge secret hidden within it, why would an expert seal it? The Map of Mountains And Rivers''s matter is extremely important, not to mention that I don''t know, even if I did, it would be impossible for me to tell you. "

 C47

    After being silent for a long time, I raised my head and looked at Mage Ku Hui.


    "What do you mean?" The Mage Ku Hui asked.


    The first half of the competition has already been released, and the second half seeing the light of day is only a matter of time. If we were to fall into the hands of the twelve apostles, the consequences would be endless, and as long as we can find all the parties before them, we can prevent the first half. "


    The Mage Ku Hui laughed but did not say a word, I then said: "The Map of Mountains And Rivers is not in the human world, but the will of heaven, master!"


    Mage Ku Hui was silent for a while before he said, "If this is heaven''s will, then it is heaven''s will and the heavens'' will."


    "Master, please tell us where the other part is. I can''t let the dark apostle have it even if I have to do it in private." I respectfully pleaded.


    "You really want to know?" Mage Ku Hui said with a smile, "That might cause you to lose your life."


    "I''m not afraid." Not for the so-called life and righteousness of the world, I was doing it for my parents, for my lover.


    "Have you ever heard of the Ten-Thousand?" Mage Ku Hui asked.


    "Never heard of it." I shook my head.


    The Mage Ku Hui continued, "The Three Lives Five Ultimate Qi are linked with the Nascent Soul, and it is still in front of the Three Lives."


    "I have heard of the ''Fallen Infant Mountain''. I wonder if it is one of the ''Three Risk and Five Unique'' Mountains ¡­"


    "The Fallen Infant Mountain is located in the Underworld, which is something we cannot reach. However, the Three Lives is the world, and ten thousand people is one of the Three Lives." The Mage Ku Hui said, "And a portion of the Map of Mountains And Rivers s outside are amongst the thousands of people."


    "Master, please tell me the address." I said urgently.


    Mage Ku Hui looked at me and said, "Have you really thought it through? This journey will be beyond redemption! "


    I admit that I hesitated at that moment, but in the next instant, I firmly said, "Yes!"


    The Mage Ku Hui stood up and paced around the room: "The reason why this place of ten thousand people is called the Three Dangers Room is because it contains the bones of several thousand years as well as countless undead. But fortunately, it was suppressed by General Wen Ye''s Heroic Spirit, if that undead charged out of this place of ten thousand people, the entire China would fall into panic."


    "Wen Ye? "Never heard of it." I said, "Since the ten thousand people are so dangerous, why ¡­"


    "No one can know the address of the ten thousand men. If you want to find out where the general is, then there are ten thousand men below him." Mage Ku Hui said.


    "Please give me some clues, Master."


    "General Wen Ye is in a chaotic world, and is also the son of a general. He guards the border, and only the local citizens know of his grave." Mage Ku Hui said, "You can go to Dunhuang and try your luck."


    While Master Ku Hui was giving me directions, it was only a hypothesis. What if the local people didn''t know anything about it?


    But is there a second way I can go now?


    Mage Ku Hui''s voice sounded. "The decision to go or not to go is in your hands, even if you don''t go to Hu Family, you won''t let anything happen to your family."


    "I want to go," I said firmly, clenching my fists.


    The first time was because Hu Qian injured me, and the second time was because of me. Become a joke?


    Mage Ku Hui nodded: "That''s all I have to say."


    He stood up, saluted the Mage Ku Hui and walked out the door.


    "How is it?" Seeing me walking out of the room, Zhao Yuhui immediately surrounded me.


    I nodded. "I''m going to Dunhuang."


    When they heard that, both of them widened their eyes. Lee Xiangping asked: "What did you say? Dunhuang? Are you sick? "


    Zhao Yuhui looked at me and did not say a word. I turned my head towards Lee Xiangping and said, "It''s fine Brother Xiang, you don''t have to worry.


    "No, even if you want to go to Dunhuang, you should at least wait until I have everything ready before you go." Lee Xiangping said, "Speaking of which, why are you going to Dunhuang?"


    "I''m going to find a grave."


    "Tomb robbing?" Lee Xiangping called out.


    It was probably because the voice was too loud. The eyes of the surrounding gamers suddenly shot towards the direction where the three of us were fighting.


    "Shh." I hastily gestured, "My little ancestor, if others were to find out, you would be the one who will lose your head."


    Brother Xiang was also well aware that saying such words on this occasion was not suitable for the three of them to sneak up to a quiet place in the rear mountains.


    "Why did you suddenly remember about the tomb robbing, what did the Mage Ku Hui say to you?" The Brother Xiang asked.


    "Alright, you don''t need to worry about Brother Xiang. Just focus on recuperating." I patted him on the shoulder and smiled.


    "No, you have to tell me." Lee Xiangping said: "You don''t even know how to use mechanisms, I can''t let you lose your life for nothing."


    Seeing Brother Xiang''s somewhat grateful heart, the silent Zhao Yuhui also spoke out. "Feng, it''s best to prepare properly for this matter.


    Zhao Yuhui did know what I wanted to do, but it was too ungrateful to be hiding this from the worried Brother Xiang. He lit a cigarette, squatted down, and told him the story of Hu Qian and I from the beginning.


    "You mean the fox in the office that day was your wife?" Lee Xiangping shouted with his eyes wide open.


    "What do you mean ''wife doesn''t have a wife''? You don''t even know ''wife''." I said helplessly, "However, her life and death is uncertain. According to the Mage Ku Hui, the other half of the Map of Mountains And Rivers is in the hall of tens of thousands of people, and the ten thousand people are under the general. If we want to find the general, we must obtain Dunhuang."


    After the two people heard this, they each had their own thoughts, but suddenly, Lee Xiangping opened his mouth and said, "Have you heard of someone like Wen Ye who was recorded in the history books? If you were born in the General''s Hall with outstanding military achievements, wouldn''t you be afraid that a fictional person created by the Mage Ku Hui would try to trick you? "


    "I don''t think so." Zhao Yuhui said, "With the status of the Mage Ku Hui, it is impossible to lie to others. I have also heard from my master that there are too many unknown secrets hidden in this river of time. The truth is only in the hands of a few, and the history books are only written by the victors."


    "Alright, even if Mage Ku Hui didn''t lie, even if we reach Dunhuang and can''t find the tomb, what should we do?" Lee Xiangping asked.


    "At least I''ve been there." I said with a wry smile.


    "Feng, do you know what I''m worried about?" Zhao Yuhui opened his mouth and said, "Even if we were lucky enough to find the tomb, who among us knows the method to break the mechanism of the tomb?"


    I didn''t say anything.


    Lee Xiangping frowned: "My senior brother is proficient in tomb robbing, he can come over to help."


    "Your senior?" I said, surprised.


    Lee Xiangping nodded his head: "There are a total of five disciples under Master''s tutelage, but each of them have their own way. If I can find the tomb, I can call my second senior brother over."


    "Brother Xiang, you are really my lucky star." I hugged Brother Xiang and danced with him three times.


    "Arm and arm." Brother Xiang called out.


    Being only happy, I didn''t notice the strange look Zhao Yuhui had as he looked at Lee Xiangping.


    "Let''s go, I''ll do the east. Let''s have a good dinner tonight and set off tomorrow." He waved his hand and started walking down the mountain.


    "Brother Xiang, who is your master? What abilities does your junior brother have? "


    "You''re asking the right person. Each of us has our own strengths, some are proficient in feng shui, some are proficient in phoenix appearance, some are proficient in divination, and some are proficient in exterminating demons. This person is the brother of mine, but as for my master, I promised him that I would not say his name ¡­"


    Brother Xiang and I chatted happily as we descended the mountain. Zhao Yuhui followed behind us and didn''t say a single word.


    The bumps and bumps of the day finally paid off, and it seemed to me that all the hard work of the day was due.


    The next day, the three packed their bags and got on the latest flight.


    "This old man wants to chat about youth madness ¡­" Brother Xiang scratched his head, "What''s behind us?"


    I looked at Brother Xiang holding his forehead. If I were to be with Brother Xiang, I must have a strong heart, otherwise, it would be extremely awkward.


    The camel army ahead was slowly advancing while I and Brother Xiang Zhao Yuhui were walking behind. He told me that in the Gobi Desert of Dunhuang, there is an ancient city named Zuo Ye City, and in the ancient city there is a tavern called "All Life". All the merchants that passed by would stay there, and as for where they bought the news, they would just use money to stay, so Zhao Yuhui suggested to try their luck somewhere, and instead of wandering around, it would be better to just watch the three of them leave with the big caravan. The camel beneath him made Brother Xiang''s poem about Su Shi flourish, but he did not want to make a fool of himself.


    I chuckled as I looked at Brother Xiang, who was riding on a camel''s back and remained silent.


    The Brother Xiang joked, "There''s more to come, let me show you the literary talent of your Brother Xiang."


    "Ugh!" I retched, "If your name is Wencai, then am I not a genius?"


    "Jealousy, naked jealousy." Brother Xiang pouted and said: "You are just jealous that I am more talented and more handsome than you."


    "Little fellow, are you challenging me?" I grinned.


    "Give me one if you can''t accept it." Brother Xiang said.


    "Alright. If you lose, I want you to give me your gourd. I laughed evilly.


    Zhao Yuhui and the others in the camel train in front of us all looked at me with anticipation, as if they were waiting for a good poem to come out.


    How the f * ck would I know how to compose a poem, but I''m already in a rush. I can''t just cough a few times and look at the vast Gobi Desert thoughtfully, "Life is a dream, to laugh at the sorrows of the world." Since ancient times, heroes loved men, and their hearts were always on the brows. Never riding a horse in the dust, so what if he raised a glass of wine. "Drunk Rebellion, however, had a bold and unbridled manner, and used his saber to strangle Ma Bei Wang.


    Brother Xiang''s mouth grew big as he clapped while looking at me. "Compared to Brother Feng with the talisman, you''re more suitable to use the brush."


    "Brother Xiang, it''s your turn." I said proudly.


    Brother Xiang laughed awkwardly, "Aiya, what kind of poem would I be making? I was just joking."


    I smiled. "Are you admitting your mistake?" Don''t you think that what you''ve agreed to can''t be counted? "


    "Tsk, do you really think I''m a robotic cat when a tiger doesn''t show off? Listen well." Brother Xiang cleared his throat and pondered for a moment. There was no need to care about the road ahead! "We flaunt ourselves."


    Brother Xiang looked at me arrogantly and said, "A doggerel is also a poem, I didn''t say I wouldn''t allow it."


    "Alright, alright, I''m afraid of you." I shrugged and smiled.


    The two of them had also let go of their fun and had no qualms about it, but Zhao Yuhui had acted like he was the only exception.


    "Brother Hui, come and face the poem. Don''t just look at your camel. It''s still far." Brother Xiang called out to Ren Tianci excitedly, "How is the poem that I just wrote?"


    "I don''t know how to compose poetry." Ren Tianci said as he raised his head.


    "Who would?" Brother Xiang said, "Why don''t you keep a straight face. We have already been at the hotel for an entire morning already, why are you still frowning? "Smile."


    "Alright," Zhao Yuhui said lightly.


    He was probably annoyed by the Brother Xiang.


    Zhao Yuhui looked at the blue sky that was blue and blue for ten thousand miles, closed his eyes and took a deep breath before opening them, saying slowly, "I hope that Canghai does not look at the sky, or worship ghosts or gods. No one will speak of the hardships that lie ahead of us, but the jade pot is hanging in my heart! "


    "Tsk tsk!" Another scholar. " Brother Xiang joked.


    I am going to smash my tongue. I carefully savored his words, "If I don''t wish for the blue sea to look at the sky, if I don''t worship ghosts and don''t ask the gods, I won''t ask the gods".


    "If there is love in the world, it will not change. The Jade Blood Pill Heart Sea will burn." A single pot of wine from an immortal essay is like half a poem in a dream. " Looking at the yellow sands all around him, he couldn''t help but to let out a sigh when he saw how many bones were buried under the yellow sands.


    While he was still in a daze, he saw a wall appear where the yellow sand was flying. Zuo Ye City was right in front of him!

 C48

    The city gates had been decayed, and the camel train had entered without any hindrances. The small city was scary, and the size of the city itself was not small. However, it was only a few hundred people or so, without any signs of life, like a dead city.


    The leader of the camel team led us to the center of the town, where the Lifestyle Inn was, and the camels were taken to the camel farm.


    "Shop owner." The leader threw his gloves onto the table, causing dust to fly into the air. He waved his hands and coughed twice, "Where''s the person? Are you not going to do business?"


    "He''s coming." A loud female voice came from the second floor.


    Following which, a creaking sound could be heard. Hearing it, I felt uncomfortable all over, as I was afraid that the wood on the second floor would collapse.


    "How many of you?" A middle-aged woman dressed in Republic of China clothes was leaning against the wooden railing on the second floor, holding a pink fan in her hand.


    "You can''t tell?" the leader shouted.


    Although the small city is small, it is very well-equipped. The tavern is filled with people as they drank wine and ate large mouthfuls of meat. No one knows what these people from the camel train came here to do, and it was only after spending a huge sum of money that they lent us three camels. Who cares, since everyone has their own secrets, the three of us couldn''t stand the noise and walked out of the tavern.


    Walking on the streets of the small city.


    As Moonlight and the other two talked and laughed, they came to a corner of the small city.


    There was an ancestral hall in a corner of the city. A golden lock was hung on the door, and beside the ancestral hall, there was a tile house.


    "The General''s Shrine!" Ren Tianci looked at the plaque on the Ancestral Hall and spoke.


    Brother Xiang and I also looked over. The signboard was written in traditional Chinese, and there was some rust on the signboard, but the handwriting could still be clearly seen.


    "Where did the three of you come from?" At this time, an elderly voice came from a tiled house.


    The three of them looked at Lee Xiangping and said, "We came from a faraway place.


    "Creak!" Accompanied by the soft sound from the wooden door, an old man with a dry cough walked out from the tiled room. His hair was white, but he was brimming with energy as he wrapped his clothes around his body and looked at the three of us, "Esteemed wuyi, the three of you do not look like normal people, what business do you have here?"


    "Wen?" My whole body became quick-witted as I looked at the both of them. Their faces were similarly filled with surprise and joy. Our luck is really that good?


    Zhao Yuhui said indifferently, "Mr. Wen, honestly speaking, this General''s Shrine, since it was built to worship this general, then why is the door so tightly locked?"


    Old mister Li looked at the ancestral hall behind him and said indifferently, "Generals always like peace and quiet."


    Zhao Yuhui continued to beat around the bush, "May I ask who the general is?"


    Mr. Wen looked at the General''s Shrine behind him without saying a word. I continued to talk, "When we travel here, we can hear General Wen Ye everywhere. Who exactly is this General Wen Ye?"


    "Hur hur." The old man smiled and entered the room.


    "Let''s go." Zhao Yuhui grabbed me and the other two and entered the small house that no one was concerned with.


    The four of them staying in this small house made it even more crowded.


    "Would you like to hear an old man tell a ridiculous story?" The old man pointed at the bag with sparkling eyes.


    "I''d like to hear the details," the three of them said at the same time.


    In the midst of the smoke, the old man slowly recounted a story that had been buried in the river of history.


    The Tang Dynasty was a flourishing dynasty that was renowned throughout the world. However, they did not know that even a powerful dynasty like the Tang Dynasty was almost destroyed by treacherous officials.


    During the reign of the Tang Xuanzong Sect, there was a period of frequent wars, which referred to foreign invaders, when the court prime minister Li Linpu was a treacherous man. A thick caretaker, concubine, catch-up to the sect, eliminating all dissidents; showing friendliness on the surface, but secretly framing, known in the world as "the mouth has honey, the stomach has a sword"; collecting the party''s feathers, forming the party''s private interests; only mediocrity, in order to consolidate its power. This could be called internal worries.


    Wen Ye had learnt all sorts of martial arts since he was young, and being familiar with all kinds of martial arts could be said to be Wen Ye''s greatest contribution in the war against Fu Fan in the Tang Dynasty. Tang Xuan Sect greatly welcomed Wen Ye, who was only at the age of sixteen and had been bestowed the title of Genuine General of the fifth rank.


    As the saying goes: the son of the son of the Wen family generation, the Wei nation''s hospital protection security. Yellow sand, a hundred miles of flying dust, a hundred steps through the Yang Dingyuan General.


    Furthermore, Wen Ye was well aware of the principle that a person with high achievements would not live for long, and he, as a soldier, defended his family and country, not caring about his reputation at all.


    Wen Ye''s reputation as a young general spread into Li Lin Pu''s ears, and the Prime Minister hoped that Wen Ye could serve him well, but in the depths of Wen Ye''s family of generals, the killing of people on the battlefield was no longer the nature of a young teenager, while the Emperor Profound Sect ignored all the politics of the empire. Li Lin Pu was the strongest, and in order to consolidate his own power, who knows how many loyal officials he had lost to him, Wen Ye was the one who was extremely capable, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    At this time, Wen Ye was no more than eighteen years old.


    All the tribes were in constant conflict, so the two kingdoms could only settle down temporarily. The Wen family was sentenced to prison, and Li Lin Pu had more than once found Wen Ye in the prison to ask him to be his.


    Wen Ye was a pillar of the Empire, coupled with the fact that he was a servant standing outside, Li Lin Pu also understood the principle that the lips are cold, and the two years of imprisonment had caused the people of the Wen Family to suffer unspeakably.


    Tang Xuan Sect recalled that Wen Ye had promised him that if they could defeat the enemy then they would free the Wen Family from their crimes.


    Li Lin Pu was afraid that his little mind would be exposed or his "strength" that would fear Wen Ye, so he arranged for his trusted aides to control the grain during Wen Ye''s campaign. When two armies fought, the grain would go first, which was a principle that would never change, and the result was that Wen Ye died in battle, with the Wen Family being executed in prison.


    Not long after Wen Ye''s death, the chaos in history broke out. Tang Xuan Sect wasn''t an unconscious ruler, on the contrary, they were a good Sovereign King, only that they went down the wrong path in the first half of the time.


    After the rebellion had subsided, Wen Ye, who was well aware of the fact that he could not go back and pardon Wen Ye, "Ten Thousand Bone Marquis!" The history books were in the hands of a few people, and there were no history records on Wen Ye at all. However, here, everyone knew about General Wen Ye. He even built a mausoleum for him in the yellow sand.


    It was also because the heroic spirit of the Tang Xuan Sect''s decree, Wen Ye, had led the Wen Family Army''s dead spirits to suppress tens of thousands of people, which could also be considered satisfying the obsession in the general''s heart.


    Protect my rivers and mountains, our country and people.


    The long narration of a paragraph, the story of the old man Wen who did not know how many tobacco leaves changed.


    "So that''s how it is!" Zhao Yuhui nodded, "So you are the gatekeeper."


    The gatekeeper was a person who walked on both the yin and yang paths. The tombs guarded by the gatekeepers were all related to the tombs of the Chinese Lifeline, and the gatekeeper was someone chosen by the heavens to become a gatekeeper. The Mausoleum of Qin Shi Huang was guarded by the tomb guards of Ming San mausoleum, and the tomb guarded by the gatekeepers was related to the destiny of China.


    "I''m just a nobody. Why would you three come here for?" Old Master Wen asked the three of us.


    "Heh heh, nothing more," I said with a silly chuckle.


    "If you want to be a general in a military tomb, then I advise the three of you to give up as soon as possible."


    "What is old man Wen saying? Where did we get the ability to knock down such a general''s grave?" Lee Xiangping said in a serious tone.


    "I''ve seen a lot of people who had thoughts about military tombs in their lives, but I''ve never seen them come back alive." Old Man Wen chuckled, "You''re asking for it."


    "Lordmaster, do you know the location of the general''s tomb?" Lee Xiangping continued.


    The old man looked at the three of us and stood up, "It''s getting late, you three should get some rest."


    Saying that, he pushed us out from behind.


    "Hey hey hey, old man, you don''t need to do that. We still want to chat with you for a while longer." The Brother Xiang called out restlessly, but the wooden door never opened it again.


    The three of them looked at each other in dismay. Walking on the road in the night, I asked, "What do we do?"


    "What are you afraid of?" Brother Xiang took out his phone and said, "I will call the people. Since laozi said that everyone here is here for the general''s tomb, then it means that the general''s tomb must be near here. I will call over people who know how to split the money and take a look."


    With that, Brother Xiang walked to the side and dialed a number.


    He had to admire the operator as well. His phone was full of signals in such a shitty place. It seemed like the era was really improving.


    "What''s wrong? You look depressed." I saw Zhao Yuhui tugging at his chin and asked unhappily.


    Zhao Yuhui waved his hand: "It''s fine, I''m just thinking whether or not I should enter this tomb."


    "Don''t think too much. We''re already here." I put my arm around his shoulders and smiled.


    "I feel that something is not right, I''ll go inform Master." Zhao Yuhui walked to the side and reported his whereabouts to the Taoist Yin.


    Brother Xiang, who was left behind to freeze to death, came back smiling and made an ''ok'' gesture towards me. "We''re done. They''ll be here tomorrow."


    "How many people did you call?" "I don''t care if I eat or live."


    "What are you thinking about?" Brother Xiang patted me on the shoulder and said, "There are only two of them. One of them is proficient in feng shui while the other one knows all the mechanisms in the tomb. Right, one of them is a great beauty."


    I looked at Brother Xiang, who had a lecherous smile on his face, with disdain.


    Zhao Yuhui hung up the phone and walked towards us. "What did master say?"


    "Master wants us to do as we see fit." Zhao Yuhui sighed.


    "That is because the Taoist Yin wants you to have your own opinion. "Haha, let''s not talk about that anymore. We''re frozen to death, so let''s hurry back to rest. We''ll act when they arrive tomorrow." Brother Xiang had one arm around my neck and the other around Zhao Yuhui''s neck as he giggled.

 C49

    It was night. The temperature difference between day and night caused the three of them to hug each other tightly, just like a sandwich. I was the meat in the middle and the bed was only so big.


    The next day, the two of them got up from the bed, full of energy, leaving only my haggard face. Lee Xiangping even jokingly said that I was kidney deficient, and I was so angry that I threw a flying kick at her.


    The camel train that had brought us here the day before had already left, and the inn wasn''t as noisy either. The middle-aged lady leaned on the counter as she watched the three of us descend the creaky stairs and fiddle with the abacus. "The three of you aren''t in the same group as that group, are you? Or did they abandon you all and leave you all to fend for yourselves? "


    "It doesn''t count as self-destruction. Big sister will be eating something while we walk on our own." Lee Xiangping rubbed his head as he sat on the chair and spoke to the middle-aged woman.


    With that said, she smiled and said, "You really know how to talk. Just wait, I''ll get someone to prepare."


    When he woke up in the morning, he couldn''t eat that much oily food. He hastily picked up his chopsticks and stopped eating.


    "Sis!" I looked around and saw that the corner of the inn was covered with spiderwebs. "How many years have you had this inn for? It doesn''t look like there are any guests here."


    "Aren''t you the guests?" She came out from the counter and sat beside us, "Let me tell you, don''t look at this remote place, there are millions of people coming here in a year. This is where we do all sorts of things like kill people to keep their mouths shut. If we bury the corpse in the yellow sand, no one will be able to find out. "


    "Cough, cough." Brother Xiang, who was drinking his porridge, suddenly coughed and raised his head, "What era is it to have people doing such things?"


    She covered her mouth with her fan and laughed. "You really do exist. You can encounter all sorts of things after staying in this place for a long time. Do you know what the group of people who brought you here are for?"


    she said mysteriously.


    "Could it be that they were fighting in reverse?" Zhao Yuhui said lightly.


    "That''s right, I can only see people like them four or five times a year. I wonder what kind of tombs can collapse in this place!" she said.


    "You didn''t even ask them what grave they were going to pour out?" Zhao Yuhui asked.


    She avoided her eyes for a moment, then smiled meaningfully and said, "How would I know? If only I knew ¡­"


    "Think about it." Zhao Yuhui said as he took out five hundred yuan.


    "Aiyo, little brother is acting like a stranger now." She took the five hundred dollars off the table and stuffed it into her sleeve, "I don''t know where these bastards went, but they always headed west, saying," East of the gate, the mouth of the two mountains. "


    I looked at Zhao Yuhui, puzzled, and Zhao Yuhui smiled to thank me.


    Just then, Lee Xiangping''s phone rang.


    Lee Xiangping, who was digging around the innermost area for food, instantly became spirited. He hurriedly went to the side to catch the food, and after a while, happily came back: "They will be here in half an hour."


    Just as Lee Xiangping had said, half an hour later, a small caravan could be seen approaching Zuo Ye city from the distance.


    Lee Xiangping was as excited as a little child, he actually rushed out of the tavern and ran towards the couple. I wanted to follow him but was stopped by Zhao Yuhui who shook his head lightly.


    Three people followed behind Lee Xiangping. Two men and one woman, the man carrying the black metal box on his back, trembled as he walked into the tavern.


    "Second senior brother, I missed you to death." Lee Xiangping suddenly fell on top of this man, causing him to fall on the ground unsteadily. The man scolded, "F * ck me, move your butt away."


    Lee Xiangping stood up helplessly.


    "What did you call us here for? Brat, you never come here for no reason." The man who was taking off his bamboo hat asked.


    Lee Xiangping''s expression froze for a moment. At this time, the black-robed man, who was always wearing a black robe, removed the black robe on his head and a female''s voice rang out, "Tianci has been working with the two of us on a project these past few days. We brought him here without you needing any help."


    Lee Xiangping nodded.


    "What is it?" "Who are these two?" It was only then that second senior brother saw Zhao Yuhui and I and asked.


    Lee Xiangping finally reacted and introduced us to each other.


    Second Senior''s name was Zhuo Yi, he was also the fierce person who was proficient in the mechanisms within tombs that Lee Xiangping had spoken of.


    Amongst the five disciples, she was the fourth oldest, called Feng Anqi, and was proficient in feng shui.


    As for this Lee Xiangping who he disliked, he was the youngest in line, Ren Tianci! Master of the art of meeting. From the looks of it, the phase change technique was completely useless in the tomb, and it was even possible that he had backed off a little. As for why Lee Xiangping did not like Ren Tianci, that would be interesting, we can talk about it later.


    The six of them could be considered to be acquainted with each other. Lee Xiangping roughly described the situation regarding Wen Ye''s tomb in our room, but did not talk about ten thousand people at all.


    Zhuo Yi scratched his chin and said: "This tomb is interesting, Angel, what do you think?"


    Feng Anqi opened her mouth and said: "This so called tomb is only safe for future generations. On the way here, aside from Huang Sha and Huang Sha, there''s another mountain. It''s hard to find acupuncture points here."


    "Angel, you don''t have to be so modest. We understand your methods." Lee Xiangping laughed, "Just tell me if you are confident or not."


    "I''m not so sure. If you let me fix my acupoint in the yellow sand, you would have been full of food. If I didn''t know you, I would have definitely beat you to death." "You lured me to such a place." Feng Anqi took a glance at me and Zhao Yuhui and continued, "Facing so many wood people."


    Even if he had a favor to ask, and he was Brother Xiang''s friend, it wouldn''t be good for his face to be covered in smiles.


    Zhuo Yi waved his hand: "Xiang Zi''s grave doesn''t have any clues, at least tell us the direction."


    Lee Xiangping thought for a while and told Zhuo Yi what the boss had said, then Zhuo Yi nodded and walked out.


    Shortly after, Feng Anqi cried out in surprise, "What the f * ck!"


    The people in the room heard what was happening outside and quickly ran out. They saw a tornado shoot up into the sky from the northwest, which was very far away from the Swallow City. The light from the tornado was also blocked by the yellow sand from the sun.


    "What''s there to look at? They come here once a day," a female voice came from behind us while we were still in a daze.


    Turning around, he saw the Lady Boss sitting there leaning against the railing while waving her fan.


    "Tornadoes every day?" Lee Xiangping was surprised.


    "Right? Is it strange? Do you even know where we are?! " "Anything can happen."


    The tornado lasted for about three minutes before it gradually disappeared.


    "Tianci, can you take Angel to take a look?" Zhuo Yi said.


    The two of them nodded and went downstairs. After the two of them left, the four of them returned to the house.


    "Second senior brother, what do you think about this tomb?" Lee Xiangping asked.


    "What can I look at before leaving the tomb?!" Zhuo Yi lit a cigarette and said, "Let''s wait for Angel''s good news."


    The four of them chatted in the room, and after about ten minutes, Ren Tianci pushed open the door and said anxiously: "Angel told you to go out."


    "What''s wrong?" Lee Xiangping stood up and asked.


    As she spoke, she walked out of the inn. On top of the mountain peak about a hundred metres away, Feng Anqi stood there facing the wind, her coat fluttering in the wind.


    "What''s wrong?" Zhuo Yi walked forward and asked.


    "What a strange rumour." Feng Anqi turned her head to look at Zhuo Yi with the compass in her hand and frowned.


    Zhuo Yi''s expression became serious.


    "Jade in the room, Tus'' Dagger" Zhuo Yi muttered.


    "What''s wrong?" Lee Xiangping asked.


    "It''s a great fortune to be both a monster and a great blessing!" Zhao Yuhui said.


    Everyone looked at Zhao Yuhui, and Feng Anqi nodded his head: "On the way here, I tried to observe the feng shui, but was unable to find the position, and just after the tornado, it appeared, and the location of the tornado just happened to be in the position."


    "East of Gen Gate." Does that mean that in order to find the tomb, one had to find the location of the tornado?


    "You can''t explain it this way. Usually, we choose the tomb because there is only one place in the city that is close to the dark position. If it''s for the sake of the descendants, then it''s clearly not a good choice." Feng Anqi continued to speak, "The scariest thing is the Tus'' Dagger, which is a sign of great evil, and will definitely cause the destruction of the family of future generations, as well as the corpse of some people who were buried here. Logically speaking, these two types of trigrams should not exist in the same place for a long period of time. Right now, I suspect that this might really be a tomb. "


    Zhao Yuhui and I looked at each other without speaking, there were indeed tens of thousands of people below the tomb, and Tu Xiuda''s dagger was also very easy to explain. After Wen Ye dies, based on his prestige, he would definitely be able to explain it to a lot of the people in the room.


    Although I had studied the feng shui technique for three days, I would be forced to pay for it if I wanted to see the line.


    Suddenly, Zhuo Yi said: "The position disappeared again."


    He looked up at the tornado and couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    "Let''s stop here for today. Let''s go take a look tomorrow." Zhuo Yi walked down the mountain and ordered.


    Everyone nodded and followed him back to the inn. The Lady Boss leaned against the counter and looked at us without saying anything.


    That night, due to the night they woke up, they passed by Zhuo Yi and Ren Tianci''s room.


    He heard voices coming from inside.


    "Brother Zhuo, you really want to go down this grave?" Ren Tianci said.


    Zhuo Yi''s voice transmitted over: "In my lifetime, I have went to many tombs, but none of them were as strange as this tombstone. If I could leave unscathed, my name would definitely spread far and wide."


    "Brother Zhuo, with your current status, you don''t need to take the risk, and the divination also shows ¡­"


    "Tianci, go to sleep." Zhuo Yi''s helpless voice sounded. "There are some things that you don''t understand."


    Standing outside the door, I heard the conversation clearly. Without making a sound, I returned to my room and on the second day, under Zhuo Yi''s lead, the six of them got on their camels and headed towards the location of the tornado.

 C50

    "We can''t go any further."


    Everyone slowly walked towards the place where the tornado appeared on that day. After an unknown amount of time, Feng Anqi let out a surprised cry.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    Feng Anqi took a glance at me before lowering her head and fiddling with the compass, "There is a magnetic field here. The Dragon Searching Disk has been disturbed."


    "Could it be that the tomb is here?" Zhuo Yi looked around suspiciously, "The Dragon Searching Plate is made using a special method, it''s useless without a grave!"


    Hearing Zhuo Yi''s words, I looked around only to see that it was filled with yellow sand. A few hundred meters in front of us, there were only two hills. Could it be that the tomb was under this yellow sand?


    Zhuo Yi jumped down from the camel, the others followed closely behind him.


    The six of us walked forward for about ten meters. Suddenly, I stepped on a hard object. It was different from the softness of the yellow sand.


    Lowering his head, he used his hands to brush away the yellow sand. Suddenly, his face turned pale with fright. Beneath the yellow sand, there was the corpse of a person.


    And I was especially familiar with this man. He was one of the people who brought the three of us here.


    Everyone''s gaze was attracted by the scenery beneath my feet. Immediately afterwards, all six of them surrounded this place and lowered their heads in silence.


    Crouching down, Zhuo Yi wanted to use the yellow sand to bury him ¡­ but he cried out: "Don''t touch him. He''s got poison in him. "


    Hearing this, he immediately retracted his hand and carefully looked at his neck only to see that it was swollen and bruised. His cheeks bulged.


    Zhuo Yi turned his body and walked to the side. Looking at this scene, he frowned, and I used my feet to pile the yellow sand on top of his body. Following closely behind him.


    "Did you notice anything?" The Brother Xiang asked.


    Zhuo Yi walked straight ahead without a word: "Don''t follow."


    After hearing what Zhuo Yi said, we, who were about to follow him, stopped in our tracks immediately.


    In the shade of the hills, Zhao Yuhui and I sat at one side while the Brother Xiang and his fellow disciples sat at another side.


    "I wonder how Master is doing now." Zhao Yuhui sighed and said.


    "Why is he still acting like a child that hasn''t grown up yet?" I laughed.


    Zhao Yuhui shook his head: "There are many things that you don''t understand in this circle."


    I nodded towards Huang Sha and said, "Compared to you, I am indeed not as ambitious as you and Taoist Yin. I just want to live on in peace, together with the people I care about."


    "Work hard, Master actually thinks especially highly of you." Zhao Yuhui patted my shoulder and said, "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have come to help you. That brat Shang Guo is not as fortunate as you are."


    "He is him, and I am me. There is no way to generalize about it." I laughed.


    As the two joked around, the yellow sand beneath their feet suddenly trembled, and sand wildly jumped about. Zhao Yuhui frowned and stood up, but even an idiot would know that something had happened.


    Soon after, he saw a person running quickly towards our direction from the yellow sand in the distance.


    And behind him, there was "Multicolored".


    Zhuo Yi!


    Zhao Yuhui immediately rushed towards Zhuo Yi, the others followed closely behind, but did not expect Zhuo Yi to shout towards our direction: "Don''t come over, quickly run."


    The multicolored "snakes" behind Zhuo Yi grew closer and closer, and only then could he see them clearly.


    Different from ordinary snakes, this group of snakes had an evil aura surrounding them.


    My steps faltered. Honestly speaking, ever since I was young, I had always been afraid of animals without legs, especially animals with living legs. When I looked at the sea of snakes and mountains, my legs suddenly softened and I couldn''t move anymore.


    "Run!" Zhuo Yi shouted loudly, "All of you want to die under the Snake Gu?"


    When Zhuo Yi''s voice landed in my ears, I instinctively reacted and ran behind me, while the others followed suit.


    Zhuo Yi''s body was getting closer and closer to us. The group of Snake Mountains were also getting closer.


    At this time, Zhuo Yi stepped into the yellow sand, and following that, his entire leg sank into the yellow sand. Lee Xiangping let out a scream as he nodded and ran towards Zhuo Yi.


    It''s not that I''m here to save Zhuo Yi, it''s just that Lee Xiangping and Zhao Yuhui are my brothers. Although I''m afraid of death, there''s still something else.


    Zhao Yuhui had already arrived in front of Zhuo Yi and forcefully pulled his hands. Lee Xiangping grabbed onto Zhuo Yi''s other hand and forcefully pulled upwards, causing Zhuo Yi''s leg to be pulled out. Due to the inertia of three people turning over on the ground, the group of snakes had already arrived at the three people''s feet.


    I can imagine the death of all three of them.


    However, just as the group of snakes was about to bite the trio, it vanished, leaving behind only sand. It was as if the group of snakes was just a dream.


    Zhuo Yi gasped for breath as he turned his shocked gaze back at him.


    The three of them stood up, thinking about the three of us.


    "What''s going on?" Ren Tianci asked.


    "I was careless." Zhuo Yi waved his hand and took out some water from the bag on the camel''s back to drink.


    "Why did the vicious poison of the Snake Gu disappear long ago ¡­" Zhao Yuhui said in a low voice.


    "Although the Snake Gu is lost, many people knew it before it was lost. Thank you for just now." Zhuo Yi smiled at Zhao Yuhui.


    Zhao Yuhui laughed lightly in response.


    Zhuo Yi looked at the space where he stepped on and revealed a puzzled expression, he then quickly walked over.


    The crowd also surrounded the cave silently.


    Suddenly, Zhuo Yi smiled, raised his head and said: "Everyone, I understand the meaning of that tornado."


    "..."


    Just as the Lady Boss had said, the tornado would come every single day, and it was the same for today. After calculating the time well, the six of them had already found cover early, and after the tornado had passed, the six of them would come out from behind the hills with their faces covered with dirt.


    When Zhuo Yi walked out of the hills, the six of them followed closely behind with their mouths agape.


    After the tornado passed, the yellow sand in front of us disappeared. Two hills of yellow sand seeped out from the yellow sand and disappeared. They turned into two tall mountains that stood before us.


    The two mountain ranges stretched for a hundred meters, and the hills we hid in were the very end of them.


    In the middle of the two tall mountains, there was a round table. On both sides of the table, there were carved stone statues of snakes.


    I can''t think of a second word to describe it, except for the most ingenious one.


    "Double Dragon Pearl!" Feng Anqi shouted out, "This is the first time in my life that I''ve seen so much feng shui."


    Zhuo Yi removed the black metal box from the camel and carried it on his back. He then patted the camel''s head and started to walk in the direction that he had come from.


    Zhuo Yi said. "There''s no time to explain in detail, the tornado will arrive again in ten minutes. We only have ten minutes."


    Zhuo Yi''s face was full of joy. There was still a little bit of anticipation.


    Burial Sutra has cloud: Fu Yang Yang Qi, yea and for the wind, ascends to cloud, falls to rain, walks in the earth, is said to be angry.


    In the land of good feng shui, the mountains rose and fell like the waves of water, like the galloping of a horse, it came as if it were a horse, it stopped as if it were lying down, it also came as if it were carrying a thousand treasures and did not dare to breathe, it was as if it were preparing delicious food and bathed in fasting, it was like a bulging bag, like vessels filled with things, like dragons like the wind, or hopping or circling, it was like birds crouching, like beasts crouching, like kings, open halls, mountains arched towards the heavens, the earth, the dragons and the tigers welcoming them in an orderly fashion, the green dragon and the white tiger.


    As for the Twin Dragon Pearl, it was a rare and good acupoint. To put it simply, it had already been said that the wind and water were the best and the hidden wind was the second best.


    This "dragon" was not a dragon. From a distance, the two mountains looked like they were rising and falling, stretching for hundreds of meters. This was a dragon body, and it was wide enough to be seen. There were no rivers here. The twin dragons were used as water and the round platform was used as pearls. The people who built this Feng Shui Bureau were truly extraordinary. The round platform was built by a branch at the bottom of a mountain to prevent the twin dragons from fighting.


    With regards to feng shui, he only understood this much. It was better not to try anything funny.


    Zhuo Yi walked very quickly, he was holding the compass and was looking at something.


    Walking onto the round platform, Zhuo Yi shouted in shock: "Heaven help me!"


    He saw that there was a hole on the side of the round table. The hole had been buried by the yellow sand, but when the sand was removed, the hole could be clearly seen.


    This reminds me of the person who died in the yellow sand. Could it be that they also had the intention to kill this tomb?


    Combined with what the gatekeeper said, there was a very high chance of it happening!


    The hole was about the size of a person, so it was easy to pass with ease. Zhuo Yi called out to us, "Wait for my instructions, I''ll tell you later."


    There was an expert in the field, so he nodded in agreement.


    Looking at the seconds and minutes that passed, Zhuo Yi''s shout came from below the cave.


    The five of them went down one after the other. The interior of the tomb reeked with an unpleasant smell. After churning out the yellow sand that had seeped into the shoes, Zhuo Yi said: "Follow closely my footsteps."


    I walked at the back and pulled at the corner of Zhao Yuhui''s clothes as I whispered, "Is this a general''s tomb?"


    Zhao Yuhui replied: "It shouldn''t be wrong, it''s easy to build such a project here, and you even went through so much trouble to design the Feng Shui Bureau. If it wasn''t for someone with fame, there''s no need for that."


    My heart was generally happy, half sad, happy that I had finally found the general''s tomb, worried that I would be able to leave this place alive.


    Walking along the long corridor, he saw a round table the size of a basketball court. Directly in front of us was a half-open bronze door.


    He took out the flashlight and carefully looked around, only to see that the walls were covered with densely packed calligraphy and paintings.


    In the bustling city of Chang''an, a hundred officials knelt on the Dragon Throne, their red robes covering the steps. The emperor sat high on the throne, while the eunuch by the side held the imperial edict with his mouth wide open, as if announcing the emperor''s decree.


    "Heh, if I can get a piece of this stuff, then I won''t need to run around for the rest of my life." Ren Tianci''s voice sounded.


    "Tianci, don''t move recklessly!" Zhuo Yi''s voice sounded.


    I unconsciously fell into a daze as I held the flashlight, staring at the frescoes. If my guess was right, that red robe was probably the Wen Ye that the gatekeeper had mentioned to me as a sixteen year old general.


    Just from the mural, the country was peaceful and peaceful.


    General! Now that the world was at peace, how could he let the general''s wish come true?

 C51

    "Look, there are words here."


    Ren Tianci, who was still in shock, walked over to us and shouted with a torch in hand.


    With their attention drawn over, the group of people surrounded him.


    He saw that a huge stone wall was covered in dust. He used his hands to wipe the dust off the stone wall, revealing the lines of words on the wall.


    "The young and talented general guards the borders of China with his own strength, he is a pillar of the dynasty, a great fortune for the nation, today the five lakes are at peace, the four seas are at peace, the heavens and the earth are united, this is the special title of general: General Dingyuan!" Level five official. I hope that the General will guard the borders and protect my mountains and rivers. "


    We saw the words on the stone wall.


    "Let''s go first. This is only the beginning." Zhuo Yi shook his head.


    The moment he heard this, he also walked towards the bronze door that was half opened.


    He shined the flashlight inside and immediately felt cold sweat on his back.


    Behind the dark bronze door, a flashlight shone down ¡­


    One by one, the black objects hanging upside down opened their lush green eyes. This was ¡­ Bat! This bat was at least half the height of a human, and its innumerable pair of green spectacles made people tremble in fear.


    Bats roared and spread their wings as they flew towards the entrance of the cave.


    He let out a bizarre howl, and it caused his eardrums to hurt.


    Then a dark figure leapt at us.


    "Dodge." I drink.


    The bats scattered us.


    "What the hell is this?" With lingering fear in his heart, he asked Zhao Yuhui who was at his side.


    Bats don''t seem to like being lit up, and they fly up again with their wings over their eyes, swooping down on us.


    It was so fast that the flashlight was unable to catch a glimpse of it. The next moment, my body was struck heavily and I fell to the ground.


    A huge shadow appeared on my body.


    With its big mouth, even I could smell the stench in its mouth. The next moment, its mouth was like mine biting at it.


    It cried out miserably, but in the end it didn''t bite down. This sudden attack caught Brother Xiang and the rest off guard, but at the same time they reacted, Brother Xiang also rushed over and kicked the bat on my body far away.


    "Are you alright?" Brother Xiang extended his hand out towards me.


    "I''m fine." I stood up, waving my hand.


    The bat was surrounded by the crowd, and I also realized that it was true that the bat was afraid of the light.


    It seemed to me that a half-human tall bat rampaging in and out of the circle was a little scary. Humans, that''s all, when faced with unknown things, one would always have some fear in their heart. No one had ever seen such a huge bat before, so they had some fear of it.


    I took out Tianque Sword s from my backpack and was about to attack it, but unexpectedly, the bat let out a long cry and was about to fly out. Zhao Yuhui quickly grabbed its claws, and it turned its head to roar at it.


    Zhao Yuhui shouted coldly and threw the bat onto the ground. Ren Tianci used a shovel at the bat''s head and smashed it, again and again. The bat was completely still.


    Ren Tianci was afraid that something bad would happen again. The blood on the bat''s body was actually green.


    "Damn, this is my first time seeing such a big bat." Ren Tianci spat on the bat corpse and cursed.


    "There''s something wrong with this bat!" I whispered to myself.


    But who would have thought that such a small voice would be heard by Zhuo Yi, who was standing at the side. He also said in a low voice that I could hear: "Death Qi, corpse Qi here. The creatures that live here may have mutated. "


    Mutated? I looked at the dead bat, and perhaps that was the only explanation.


    "Brothers, now is not the time to be family." Zhuo Yi looked at the round platform''s roof, Nan Nan Nan and said behind him.


    The bat swarm that flew out from behind the bronze door was currently hovering above the round platform.


    Everyone''s back were tightly pressed together. Zhuo Yi''s voice was heard, "The copper door isn''t the entrance. Angel, Tianci is going to look for the entrance.


    I was stunned. Finding a path is my strength, so I should be allowed to go.


    Before I could say anything, Ren Tianci''s and Feng Anqi''s voice moved away from them. "Be careful."


    Just as Zhuo Yi was about to speak, a large group of bats that filled the sky swooped down towards us.


    Zhuo Yi took out a sword from the metal box on his back!


    F * ck ¡­ A sword.


    The sword''s body released a green light, which was engraved with patterns, and had two tiger heads on the sword hilt. When held in hand, Zhuo Yi looked extremely mighty.


    Zhuo Yi clenched both his hands tightly, and fiercely slashed at the first bat that charged forward, and the bat instantly split into two halves!


    Damn, how did this guy pass security!?


    My mind was full of questions.


    "Feng, this kind of bat has been exposed to the death aura for a long time. Zhao Yuhui roared at me.


    After hearing those words, I also had some confidence in myself. Why don''t you let me fight with my bare hands? Don''t tease me! Brother, let''s give up on this for a minute.


    Indeed, it was as Zhao Yuhui said, these things could no longer be called bats, but corpse bats. Although they looked terrifying, they were merely used to scare ordinary people, and would turn into dust the moment they came into contact with the runes.


    I had prepared a lot of spells for this trip, but the bats didn''t increase much, and our strength was wearing thin.


    "Haven''t you found the way yet?" I roared angrily in Ren Tianci''s direction.


    "Not yet." A voice came from behind him.


    "Feng!" In that instant, Zhao Yuhui exclaimed.


    Turning around, I saw a bat had already arrived in front of my face, baring its fangs. I had no doubt that it would bite me to death.


    At the critical moment, a cold light flashed under the bat''s body.


    So it was Zhuo Yi dancing that saved my life.


    Before he could say thank you, the Tai Yi talisman appeared in his hand.


    "Amnesty!" As the Tai Yi talisman activated, my entire body emitted a yellow light.


    Just as I was about to make a move, my arm was suddenly grabbed. When I turned around to see that it was Feng Anqi, she frowned and said.


    "You ¡­" I saw Feng Anqi pass through the group of bats, but the bat didn''t attack at all.


    "Let''s go." Zhuo Yi turned around and roared, "I''ll cover your backs."


    Nodding, he followed Feng Anqi as they ran. They stopped at a wall and looked carefully, there was actually a small hole there.


    "Hurry up and leave." Feng Anqi shouted.


    I didn''t know what was at the other end of the small hole, but after I finally got out of the hole, a pair of hands grabbed onto my shoulder. I was shocked to see that Ren Tianci was smiling all over.


    The six of them gathered very quickly. Zhuo Yi sat down on the ground: "Fuck, how did this happen?"


    Feng Anqi slowly said: "This place is not just an ordinary acupoint, it is actually a formation! The Eight Trigrams Formation.


    I turned my head to look at Brother Xiang, who was also looking at me with a puzzled expression.


    We''re standing in the middle of the conversation. I sensed something was wrong just as we entered the cave, but it was too late to call you." Feng Anqi said, "If you are a horse, if you are an ox, if you are a dragon, if you are a chicken, if you are a boar, if you leave, if you leave, if you leave, if you leave, if you leave, if you leave, if you become a dog, if you become a sheep. The cave they had just descended into corresponded to the Sunda position. The Sundanese, on the other hand, corresponded to eight gates: the Gate of Healing, the Gate of Life, the Gate of Pain, the Gate of Healing, the Gate of Healing, the Gate of Healing, the Gate of Death, the Gate of Wonder, and the Gate of Wonder. The Middle Injury Sect. Generally speaking, opening, resting, and living three gates of fortune, the three gates of death, shock, and injury, the Gate of Limit, and the Gate of View. Sundanese, on the other hand, is shorter and has a depression compared to the other seven. Sundang sag for wind, if the sinkhole added air. Young men and women should be sickly, coming out of Fufang No. 1 and No. 3 High School. As the saying goes, if Jimen is killed by Kiki, the sect will not be able to survive. If Jimen has great profits, the sect will not be able to escape calamity. The Jemenck Palace was worse, but the Jemenck Palace was worse. "Both the Gate of Pain and the Sunscorch. You said that place is the entrance?


    "I was too careless!" Zhuo Yi scolded, "I thought that since there''s a cave robber, there must be a person who knows Feng Shui."


    I took the flashlight and shone it into the distance. It was so dark that the light couldn''t reach my head.


    "After a short rest, I chose the wrong entrance. From now on, I will be in grave danger." Zhuo Yi said.


    I also tacitly agree. Don''t think that you don''t need to expend too much effort to use the rune. In fact, this is the most tiring task. Enabling the rune requires something within your body called ''Qi''. If I were to use a single rune, I would lose a bit of my spirit. Just now was indeed a bit too much for me.


    He rested for about ten minutes before he started walking again.


    With the previous experience, she would have to be careful. With every step, Feng Anqi had to consider her options, and there were no additional circumstances.


    Every step he took felt like he had gone through a year of contemplation. Finally, he saw the light, and when he walked towards the light, he saw a place that resembled the huge disc behind him, but on a much smaller scale.


    It was a square floor that was arranged in an orderly manner. There are forty-eight of them, and there are four big holes in the walls around us! There was no road ahead!


    The flashlight looked inside the cave and was shocked. There were statues inside the cave.


    And the sculpture in the cave looks just like the Four-sided Divine Beast we spoke of, the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, Black Tortoise!


    None of us moved. Instead, we looked at a large section of the central area in absolute silence.


    Ren Tianci''s voice sounded. "What''s wrong, why are you still walking?"


    Our gazes turned towards Ren Tianci, as if telling him that it was time to leave, and he also realized that it wasn''t normal here so he didn''t open his mouth to speak.


    "Sister Feng, what do you think?" Ren Tianci turned his head and said to Feng Anqi.


    Everyone''s eyes followed her gaze.


    Feng Anqi walked to the front of the crowd without a word, and took out a small compass to look at.


    "There''s a problem." Feng Anqi''s voice sounded.


    "Why?"


    "It''s the Four Divine Beasts that are not bad, but there''s something wrong with the positions of the Four Divine Beasts." Feng Anqi said.


    "What problem?"


    "As everyone knows, the Azure Dragon is a Divine Beast of the East. It dominates the East, the White Tiger is the West, the Vermillion Bird is the South, and the Black Tortoise is the North. The positions of the four Divine Beasts here are the exact opposite." Feng Anqi''s face did not look good as she said, "The Azure Dragon is the west, the White Tiger is the south, the Vermillion Bird is the north, and the Black Tortoise is the east!"


    "Is that a problem?"


    "Big problem." Feng Anqi said coldly, "As the proverb goes, there is a difference in status, and wealth does not wish to see, but there is a difference in status. What we know is that it is clearly wrong, the Four Great Godly Beasts are looking after each other''s positions, and they are actually coming to visit each other''s house. Do you think there is anything wrong with this place?"


    "Is there any way to break it?" Ren Tianci said, "There is a way to break this Great Dao, right?"


    Ren Tianci''s tone was somewhat inadequate, after all, Feng Anqi''s words were somewhat difficult to deal with.


    Feng Anqi did not pay attention to Ren Tianci as she turned around and looked at the empty space: "Do your best."


    "Boom!" The passage behind us was blocked by a stone wall, and it was no use trying to push it away.


    "Don''t bother?" Feng Anqi''s voice travelled over, "From the moment we arrived here, we have already entered the formation."


    "Then what should I do?" Brother Xiang said in a low voice.


    "The boat to the bridge is naturally straight." I patted his shoulder in consolation.


    "What if we go the wrong way?" At this time, Ren Tianci muttered to himself as he walked over to the stone pillar and lightly pressed it with his hand.


    "Tianci!" Zhuo Yi shouted, but it was too late.


    In an instant, the sound of something tearing through the air echoed out. Countless arrows came from all directions.


    "Ren Tianci, fuck you!" After I cursed loudly, Zhao Yuhui pulled on my shoulder and threw himself onto the ground, feeling a wave of pain in his thigh.


    After a while, the sound of the arrow disappeared.


    Raising his head to look, he saw Zhuo Yi thrusting his broadsword in front of him to block the arrow''s attack, and when the wind stopped, he turned his head and looked at Ren Tianci with eyes as sharp as blades.


    "I was wrong." He was so frightened that he began to tremble.


    "I''ve warned you time and time again, and you''ve ignored my words." Ren Tianci coldly said from the bottom of his mouth, "From now on, one more word from you, and one more thing to do. Do you believe that I won''t cripple you?!"


    "Brother Zhuo, I don''t dare anymore. Let me go." Ren Tianci''s eyes filled with tears.


    The look in Zhuo Yi''s eyes told me that he dared to kill him, that I did not doubt at all.


    According to Brother Xiang''s words, he was only proficient in appearances. Now, he is the kind of person who only knows how to fish in troubled water, there is a very high possibility of him getting us killed ¡­ It''s just like the situation earlier, the pitiful one must have something to hate.


    Feng Anqi frowned as she looked at his surroundings. Ren Tianci was in a deep discussion when he walked up to them, so Feng Anqi sighed.


    The pain in my thigh became worse, and Zhao Yuhui struck while I was unprepared.


    Ah!" It made me scream.


    "You didn''t injure your muscles and bones, your luck is pretty good." Zhao Yuhui said softly.


    Seeing that I was injured, the Brother Xiang ran over, and Ren Tianci and the rest surrounded me.


    Zhao Yuhui tore open his pants and gave me a simple bandage. Ren Tianci said apologetically: "Brother, I''m sorry."


    I am not such a magnanimous person, but the road ahead is still unknown, so I can''t tear myself apart. I can only smile and say, "It''s fine."


    "How is it?" I asked, "Is there any way to break through the formation?"


    "I don''t dare to guarantee it, but this place isn''t a formation. I don''t know what it''s used for, but it''s a headache." Feng Anqi said as she lightly hammered her head twice.


    "Have you ever thought that it''s not a matter of Feng Shui?" Zhao Yuhui, who was bandaging me up, said.


    "Not Feng Shui?" Feng Anqi asked doubtfully.


    "My attainments in feng shui are far from being Miss Feng''s opponent. From my point of view, the four-sided Divine Beast retrograde is definitely not an unintentional act, but the creator of this ancient tomb meant it, and the neatly arranged stone tablets must be related to it." Liang Yunying said, "Think about it, if the Four-sided Divine Beasts overturned Yin and Yang, then this place would definitely not be as simple as a normal tomb. The so-called tomb would definitely be a treasure trove of feng shui, and from the moment I entered the tomb, I had started to wonder, those huge bats increased my doubts, how could there be a treasure trove of Feng Shui that could overturn Yin and Yang?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "There is a bold hypothesis." Zhao Yuhui said indifferently, "This is simply not a tomb."


    Feng Anqi did not speak, as if she was thinking about something.


    Brother Xiang and I looked at Zhao Yuhui, puzzled. If this place wasn''t the tomb, the three of us would have already known about it.


    "The Four-sided God Beasts correspond to twenty-eight constellations, while the Divine Beast''s reverse version makes twenty-eight constellations more noisy as well. Sister Feng, this might be the breakthrough point. " Zhao Yuhui said.


    Feng Anqi glanced at Zhao Yuhui with some admiration in his eyes and said: "But I''ve underestimated you."


    Liang Yunying smiled faintly but said nothing.


    Feng Anqi stood up and walked in his direction.


    "What are you mumbling about?" I curiously asked Zhao Yuhui.


    Zhao Yuhui said: "Feng Shui is very particular, the dead want to have their own children, but this tomb is the exact opposite, but there are some differences. The location of the tomb was a good cavern with two dragons holding onto pearls. But in the tomb, Yin and Yang were reversed, as the saying goes, Yin and Yang were born together. One good and one bad. "A disaster is not a disaster, but a blessing is not a blessing."


    "What does this have to do with breaking the record?" I wondered.


    "Divine beasts reverse the course of action, reversing yin and yang. The layout of the twenty-eight stars has also changed. According to feng shui, this is already a place of great calamity. " Liang Yunying smiled and said, "But in this mess, there is a thread that maintains this weak balance. This thread is the key to breaking through the situation."


    "Then why aren''t you finding them?" Brother Xiang''s voice sounded.


    Zhao Yuhui looked at me and said: "If I really can find one, why did I let Miss Feng take action?"


    "So you can''t find it?" Brother Xiang asked.


    Zhao Yuhui could not help but nod his head: "Yes, everything depends on Sister Feng, my Feng Shui technique is way inferior to hers."


    I also knew what that expression of Zhao Yuhui''s contained, and spoke following his words: "You said that you''re much worse than her, so there''s no reason why you didn''t notice it?"


    "Although Sister Feng is proficient in feng shui techniques, he is still a rather proud person. That is due to her trust in her cultivation. As for why you asked, I didn''t discover it. Do you know how to climb mountains?" Zhao Yuhui continued to speak, "It''s just like climbing a mountain, where different heights will result in different scenery, while Sister Feng''s height in terms of wind and water will be at the peak of this mountain, and I will be halfway up the mountain. From my point of view, the mountain top is very high, and from her point of view, the mountain top is at her feet, so she will not be able to see the scenery at the foot of the mountain. Her eyes are looking towards the distance, now you all should understand right? "


    Brother Xiang and I nodded.


    Zhao Yuhui sighed: "We can''t help anymore, we can only rely on Sister Feng."


    "What if she can''t? What should I do? " The Brother Xiang looked at Feng Anqi with uncertainty and said, "Are we really trapped to death here?"


    "Xiang, since when did you have so little confidence in me?" Feng Anqi laughed when she heard our conversation.


    Our eyes were always on Feng Anqi, and now we can only place our hopes on her.


    Feng Anqi stood there without changing her expression, as if she was thinking about how to resolve this situation.


    Just then, Feng Anqi moved. She picked up a ten pieces of stone tablets and threw them at a corner of the stone tablet. Bang!


    "Be careful!" Unknowingly, Zhuo Yi had rushed over from somewhere and pulled Feng Anqi into his embrace.


    Feng Anqi struggled out of Ren Tianci''s embrace and said, "It''s alright, I''ve already found the way."


    "Really?" Ren Tianci''s eyes revealed an ecstatic look.


    "Yes." Feng Anqi nodded her head, "Weren''t we not touching the mechanisms?"


    There really wasn''t a scene of tens of thousands of arrows flying in unison.


    "Let them follow me closely. Whichever flagstone I choose, let them go the same way." Feng Anqi said.


    Ren Tianci did not understand her words, but he still called us over for a few words.


    Originally, the others did not fully believe him, but Feng Anqi had already found the stone tablet and there were no movements on it. Only then did everyone slowly follow behind Feng Anqi, wherever she stepped on, we would step on one.


    We are the same, looking at Feng Anqi who is leading the way with a nervous face.


    "So that''s how it is." Zhao Yuhui''s voice came out while supporting me.


    "Why?"


    Zhao Yuhui said in a low voice, "The Great Way of the Buddha has a sliver of a chance at survival. It was only at this point that I finally understood where the balanced aura came from."


    I looked around me. Other than the four big holes, there were also Brother Xiang and Zhuo Yi who followed behind.


    "So, maintaining Qi is the Eight Trigrams Formation." Liang Yunying''s voice rang out, "The Eight Gate of Wonder corresponds to the Four Divine Beasts, the Xuanwu! The Broken Sect corresponds to a Vermillion Bird! The door to death was facing the Azure Dragon. As for the four God Beasts, the main culprit, the White Tiger, was located in the east, where the eight sects were located. The Eight Trigrams encompassed the five elements, and the five elements encompassed everything. As for the White Tiger''s corresponding constellations: Kui, Lou, Wei, Wei, Pleiades, Bi, Sang, and Ginseng, they also changed as the White Tiger''s position changed. In other words, the other four God Beasts'' positions also changed. The Kui position, the stomach position, etc. The twenty-eight spots were determined by luck and could not be touched. There were forty-eight pieces of the floor here, meaning that only twenty pieces were safe and sound. Sister Feng must have figured out the mystery behind this, as he avoided all 28 of them. "If I''m not wrong, the exit is right there. There must be a way out of the White Tiger position!"


    I nodded. Zhao Yuhui shook his head: "The hand that Master left for you, I didn''t take a good look!"


    My face was flushed red, and I did not speak. With Zhao Yuhui''s support, I walked forward.


    Just as Zhao Yuhui had said, from the first stone tablet to the last, no more no less than twenty, and just happened to reach the White Tiger rank!


    "What''s next?" The Brother Xiang asked.


    Feng Anqi paid her respects to the White Tiger three times, then walked up to us and said, "Come over and help."


    He didn''t understand, but he still walked over.


    According to Feng Anqi''s instructions, she rotated the White Tiger Statue forcefully.


    With a ''kacha'' sound, the White Tiger''s body stopped moving. The group of people who were rotating the sculpture hurriedly retreated, and immediately afterwards, they saw the White Tiger statue start to spin on its own. At the same time, a tunnel slowly appeared on the left side of us.


    He walked over with the flashlight. Suddenly, turbid blue flames rose from the dark tunnel.


    This was a phosphorous stone that burned to the very bottom. Only when it came into contact with the air would this scene take place.


    Red writing on the smooth stone walls of the flashlight caught our attention.


    "The general has been invincible all his life, but he has played the role of eunuch. The general has been defeated by me! Sadly. "Now that the general has died, I hope that the general will be able to help build a mausoleum for him. I hope that I can drink and chat happily with the general in my next life!"


    "Look, there''s more behind us." Another voice came from the crowd.


    "In my future generations, I shall protect the General''s tomb. A minor character who disturbed the general''s cultivation would die here. "The matter of the general''s tomb is ¡­"


    Everyone was silent.


    "There should be more behind, but I don''t know who drew it." Zhuo Yi touched the place behind him that seemed to have been swept away by something and asked.


    Using the flashlight, he could see that the wall behind it was the same.


    It was as if there was something written about the general''s tomb that had been deliberately concealed.


    "Let''s go, there''s no turning back." Ren Tianci''s voice sounded.


    Nodding, the group continued on their way.


    The Qilin Stone by his side was still burning tirelessly. After walking for an unknown amount of time, he felt the light from the Qilin Stone darken.


    "Hiss ¡­"


    At this moment, a faint sound made me feel uncomfortable all over.


    "Did you hear that?" I cried.


    "Hiss ¡­" "Hiss ¡­"


    My goose bumps rose all over my arms.


    "There''s movement behind us!" Ren Tianci suddenly turned his head and looked at the direction that we came from and narrowed his eyes.


    I shivered all over. I kept thinking to myself, "Don''t let it be that thing, don''t let it be."


    BOOM *


    With a loud bang, the passageway we walked through shattered instantly!


    "Hiss ¡­" "Hiss!"


    The sound was getting closer and closer. On the broken rocks, there was a big crimson black python, a python as thick as the opening of a vat. It was spitting out red apricots, and its eyes were bloodshot as it watched our group of people charging towards us with their bloody mouths wide open. It was as tall as one of us.


    "Holy shit."


    "What the f * ck!"


    At the start, we were just strolling around leisurely in the courtyard, but now we suddenly turned tail and ran.


    "F * ck, f * ck!"


    I cursed a dozen times, feeling even more terrified. Earlier, I also said that I was afraid of legless animals and especially legless animals. I was already scared to the bone of a cold being like a snake, who would have thought that there would actually be such a huge python in this tomb!


    The people in front of us ran even faster, while Zhao Yuhui and I, who were always at the back of the group, would look back at the huge python from time to time.


    The boa constrictor was getting closer and closer to us.


    I swear I don''t want to be bitten by it, not at all!


    If one were to say that a person on the verge of death, when they would explode with even greater strength than before, the leg that was injured by the arrow would no longer hurt and they would quickly run away.


    Zhao Yuhui was immediately stunned!


    "There''s a fork in the road." A shout came from the front.


    "Let''s split up and run." It was unknown who shouted, but a large group of people instantly split into two groups and ran away.


    Zhao Yuhui, who was in front of us, clenched his teeth and shouted towards another group of people: "Fuck, don''t split up... "I''ll go."


    This is the first time I''ve heard Zhao Yuhui swearing.


    Before he could finish his words, he felt a strong gust of wind behind him, and the huge snake had already caught up with him.


    Feng Anqi was walking together with the two of us. When she saw the two of us, she shouted, "Where''s Zhuo Yi!"


    "How would I know?"


    "Fuck, why isn''t it chasing them? Why is it only chasing us?!" I roared.


    "How the f * ck would I know?" Ask it! " Zhao Yuhui scolded.


    I was already out of breath from running. I didn''t know where I got the courage to look back, but I shouted to the snake that was only thirty meters behind me. "Grandpa Snake, we''re not tasty. It''s been a few days since we took a bath. Can you chase them?"


    The snake can understand?


    Was he joking?


    The huge snake behind us is the same as when we stole its wife. It scampered off in pursuit, but I couldn''t do it.


    "There''s a hole up ahead." Feng Anqi''s voice sounded.


    We didn''t even know where we were at all, we only felt that the flat walls around us had disappeared, and became pitted and pitted. The hole that Ren Tianci mentioned, was about half our height. Under a big rock wall


    "Get in." Zhao Yuhui roared at us.


    His movements were extremely fast. Just as he finished speaking, he had already entered the hole.


    The huge snake behind us pounced on us like a madman.


    I saw the huge snake''s body smash heavily into the stone wall, causing some of the stone fragments to fall down.


    "F * ck." When I saw this scene, I was paralyzed with fear, desperately trying to squeeze in.


    "There are no seats inside." A voice came from inside.


    The huge snake used its mountain-like body to ram into the hole as if its life depended on it, but luckily, it didn''t charge in.


    After a while, the noise died down.


    Is it gone?


    Just as I was about to straighten up and take a look, I saw a huge eye as large as a lantern appear at the entrance of the cave.


    It scared me so much that my head hit the stone wall directly.


    The serpent opened its mouth and stretched its scarlet tongue towards the hole, as if we were eating a conch.


    The smell in the innermost part of my body made my stomach churn.


    Suddenly, I felt my waist tighten. Lowering my head, I saw that the scarlet tongue had unknowingly wrapped around my waist. My body instantly reached the entrance to the cave.


    "Feng." Zhao Yuhui quickly grabbed onto my hand and forcefully pulled me back.


    At this moment, we were all sitting on the same boat, and we all knew the truth behind this. My death wouldn''t benefit them, so they still continued to pull me along.


    At this time, I saw Feng Anqi pull out a small knife from her waist, and crawled to our side and ruthlessly slashed at the roots surrounding my tongue. Without any strength to pull out, we fell behind the people who were trying to push us down.


    The large snake was frantically twisting its body, its tongue broken. How could it not feel pain?


    Those scarlet eyes stared at us in the cave. It didn''t even need to think to know how furious that person was ¡­


    They charged over and over, colliding against each other again and again, but they weren''t able to break out of the cave.


    I held the T-Armor Divine Curse in my hand, and cold sweat dripped from my palms.


    The giant serpent had no intention of leaving. It just lingered at the entrance.


    I used the cover of the cave to shout at the snake, "Grandpa Snake, I beg of you! Can you chase after those people? They are already in Siberia."


    As soon as the serpent heard me, he rushed over again, but the result was the same. This snake can understand my words!


    "Feng will continue scolding it." At this time, Zhao Yuhui''s voice came out.


    "What?" I turned my head and looked at Zhao Yuhui in disbelief.


    "I noticed that the rocks behind us can move." Zhao Yuhui said as he pushed the stones behind him.


    The huge snake charged forward again, and the stone behind it swayed slightly.


    "Continue to enrage it, don''t stop," Zhao Yuhui said.


    My ability may be weak, but this disgraceful skill has always been the basis of my pride. I started to argue, "You old animal, three years old peeping at the girl next door taking a bath, four years old forcing them to watch you taking a bath, five years old whoring, six years old selling yourself, seven years old like a willow, eight years old ¡­"


    I scolded endlessly. The big snake was constantly ramming into me. I felt that something wasn''t right. This snake ¡­ Something was wrong.


    It was as if he couldn''t feel the pain. It was obvious that the snake''s body was broken, but it had already crashed into the wall.


    "It''s loose, it''s loose." Feng Anqi''s voice transmitted over, "Everyone use your strength together."


    Hearing this, we pushed each other, using all of our strength to get out of this predicament.


    With a loud rumble, the huge rock broke apart!


    What was revealed was a field of light, a spacious area. There were six oil lamps burning in the middle of the room. Two of the coffins had already been opened. When he jumped in to take a look, he saw three male corpses lying in the corner.


    I don''t know where this is, but it looks horrible lying here. He looked at the male corpse. Damn, what a coincidence! It was that group of people again!


    "Let''s go." Zhao Yuhui said as he looked around at his surroundings.


    "Wait a moment." I looked at the oil lamp and my interest was piqued. "Yu Hui, look here."


    I walked up to a burning oil lamp and said, "The oil lamp in the tomb will never be extinguished ¡­"


    "Turtle fish fat" Feng Anqi''s eyes lit up.


    "I can''t be wrong." I laughed.


    "Don''t create new problems." Zhao Yuhui frowned as he looked at the black coffin in the center.


    "Feng, look here." At this time, I suddenly heard Feng Anqi''s voice.


    Feng Anqi also walked under an oil lamp and shouted at me.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Feng Anqi looked at me as she pointed to behind the oil lamp and said, "Look at what this is."


    Feng Anqi pointed to a small patch of land under the oil lamp that was sunken in, as if there was something hidden inside.


    "What a big fuss, isn''t this just a pothole?" I snickered.


    "I don''t think so." Feng Anqi reached out her hand, and said as if she was mumbling to herself, "There''s definitely something wrong with what I have right now."


    I wanted to laugh at Feng Anqi, but from all directions, a rumbling sound came out. The place where the stone wall was originally behind them, suddenly had two stone walls rising up, and behind the stone wall, there were actually two secret rooms.


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! "Please." The moment the secret room opened, the sound of begging came from one of the rooms. Looking carefully, we saw a man kneeling on the ground and kowtowing to us.


    Zhao Yuhui was also attracted by this scene and walked up to my side and asked: "What did you do?"


    "I don''t know. Ask her." I shrugged and replied to Feng Anqi.


    I took a closer look. Holy shit, how could there be such a coincidence? This man was the one who gave us the camels.


    I walked forward and said, "Big brother, do you still remember me?"


    "I don''t have anything, so please forgive me." His body trembled as he said.


    "It''s me!" I lifted his head and looked at him with a dispirited gaze. It was obvious that he was quite frightened. After a long time, he recovered and looked at his surroundings. Tears were flowing down his face uncontrollably.


    At the same time, Feng Anqi went into another secret room and investigated.


    "Big brother, what''s going on?" I asked.


    I saw him go limp and almost fall to the ground. He held my hand tightly, afraid that I would slip through his fingers.


    "Seeing this scene, and seeing the two coffins being opened, I can roughly guess ¡­" He patted his shoulder and said, "It''s fine, where are the others?"


    I like this man quite a bit. During the journey, the three of us cut in line midway, so he didn''t prepare anything. He was especially generous as he passed over his water jug and chatted with us.


    "They''re dead, they ran, they split up." This man, Nan Nan said.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    It turned out that this group of people really were tomb robbers, but they were not professional tomb robbers. Only one of them knew the ins and outs of this place, and this group of people came from all over the world, and they followed him here because they wanted to make a fortune.


    As the saying goes, wealth is sought in danger, but this time, the "danger" was truly beyond their imagination. Whether a group of people would die or run away, this man''s luck was quite good.


    According to him, after opening two coffins, one of them was indeed filled with precious treasures, but one of them was a corpse.


    And then the body came to life ¡­


    Ai, after hearing what he said, I also felt some sympathy for this man. If he didn''t have the diamond, then he shouldn''t have obstructed us.


    After exiting the secret room, Zhao Yuhui and Yue Yang walked out together. Feng Anqi was by Zhao Yuhui''s side as they talked about something.


    I walked up to Zhao Yuhui and asked, "What should we do next?"


    Zhao Yuhui rolled his eyes at me and said, "Of course I''m leaving this place."


    Unexpectedly, Feng Anqi who was by the side walked over to the black coffin and said: "I want to open the coffin."


    "What?" I was stunned for a moment and said, "No way, can I just let him sleep inside?"


    "You all don''t understand, since I actually found the fish fat here, then there''s a high chance that the pearl is also here. This item is especially important to me, I hope you all understand." Feng Anqi said as she looked at the two of us.


    "But, I''m afraid ¡­"


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. If you want to leave, then leave first. After that, I will catch up to you all." Feng Anqi said.

 C52

    "I can''t open it." The burly man''s face was filled with fear as he stood in front of the coffin. He hurriedly said, "This ¡­"


    Feng Anqi said unconcernedly: "So what, it''s just an ordinary coffin!"


    The big sized man was just about to say something when Zhao Yuhui said: "Don''t cause trouble without a reason. You also understand that this tomb is unusual.


    Feng Anqi frowned and turned her head to look at Zhao Yuhui: "I''ve already said it clearly, you can continue walking forward, and I didn''t ask for your help either."


    Zhao Yuhui retorted, "This is not a question of whether or not we leave. If you come here together with us, I will definitely not let anything happen to you."


    "If you like, you can''t leave." Feng Anqi turned and said to the big sized man: "Get out of the way."


    Zhao Yuhui frowned and quickly stepped forward to grab her arm. He shook her off fiercely and asked: "What are you doing?"


    Zhao Yuhui did not say a word as he placed his hand on Feng Anqi''s arm and pulled her towards the door.


    Feng Anqi anxiously bit down on Zhao Yuhui''s arm fiercely and released his arm in pain. Feng Anqi said: "Your sect doesn''t even understand the importance of the Pearl of the Waterfish to me. I already said that if you guys want to leave, then don''t stop me."


    Looking at the two people who were at loggerheads, I didn''t know what to do. Zhao Yuhui and his sister naturally had nothing to say, but I have a good impression of Feng Anqi, and furthermore, she''s a junior sister of the Brother Xiang, so I wouldn''t let anything happen to her.


    This scene was not right for anyone, so they could only watch helplessly as the two continued to confront each other.


    Zhao Yuhui took a deep breath: "Will you die just because you opened the coffin?"


    " "Yes!" Feng Anqi said firmly.


    "Alright, then I''ll satisfy you." Zhao Yuhui walked over to Feng Anqi and said, "Feng, prepare to open the coffin."


    "Alright." I called out, walked to Zhao Yuhui''s side and asked: "Are you really going to open it?"


    Zhao Yuhui said indifferently: "The young master who is advancing must be in great danger, and with her unyielding personality, I''m afraid she cannot bear this heavy responsibility."


    "Are you trying to kill her spirit? "But you don''t need to use this method, right?" I said, frowning.


    "Do you have a better choice?" Zhao Yuhui asked.


    "I ¡­" He was left speechless for a moment.


    "Little brother, this coffin cannot be opened." The big sized man once again ran in front of Zhao Yuhui and me and extended his hand out to stop us.


    Zhao Yuhui also recognized the man and frowned: "If there''s really something unexpected happening later, bring him and hide in the secret room."


    I nodded at Zhao Yuhui''s expression, which was not that afraid.


    "It''s okay, Uncle." Zhao Yuhui smiled at him and said, "Since we have come to this place, we have absolute confidence."


    The man opened his mouth and I signaled him with my eyes to hide in the secret room. He didn''t say anything and ran towards the secret room.


    The three of them worked together to remove the rivets on the coffin and forcefully pushed the lid away.


    "Rise!"


    "So smelly!" The moment the coffin was opened, a foul stench assaulted his nostrils.


    Clutching his nose, he took two steps back.


    Feng Anqi also did not move an inch as she covered her nose, but what did he see inside the green coffin?


    I went up and saw that there was a corpse inside the coffin. It was not bad, but it was rotten to the point that there was not a drop of water on it. It was the desiccated corpse that we were talking about. The mummified body wore ancient soldier''s clothes and a straw hat.


    Other than this corpse, there was nothing else inside the coffin!


    "The Pearl of the Dragon is not here, you can give up," Zhao Yuhui said as he furrowed his brows.


    "Then let''s go. It''s really unappetizing to be here looking at a corpse," I said.


    Feng Anqi stood in place and didn''t move. I didn''t understand and asked: "What''s wrong? "Let''s go."


    "I can''t accept this. I can''t accept this." Feng Anqi''s tearful voice came out.


    I was stunned. I walked up to see and saw that Feng Anqi''s tears were rolling in her eyes.


    I didn''t know how she became like this, but coaxing girls wasn''t my forte, and I didn''t know how to start.


    Zhao Yuhui sighed, "You should know that something like the Pearl of the Dragon can only be found by chance and not sought after. It''s not something that you just want, since ancient times, the Pearl of the Dragon was only a legend."


    "That''s right, Sister Feng!" I comforted his. "Although I don''t know what you''re looking for, but this sort of thing can''t be forced. The coffin is open, so we can continue forward, right?"


    Once the emotion of crying became hard to control, Feng Anqi''s tears that had been suppressed for a long time finally started to fall.


    Drops of tears fell on the dried corpse.


    Zhao Yuhui seemed to be unable to watch it any longer and reached out to grab Feng Anqi''s hand, wanting to pull her away. This time, Feng Anqi did not refuse.


    I turned my head towards the secret room and said, "Uncle, let''s go."


    The old man gripped the mechanism tightly with both hands. His face was filled with fear as he looked in our direction. It was really funny.


    Everyone has something to fear from the bottom of their heart. This is instinctive, instinctual fear of all the unknown. This is unavoidable.


    "Ah?" "Alright." Uncle came out of the secret room and came back to us.


    "Roar!" Just as we left, a beast-like growl came from behind us.


    The old man''s legs gave way as he crawled towards the secret chamber. I felt that something was wrong. I turned my head to see that the corpse in the coffin had already stood up!


    The tears on its shriveled body quickly merged with its body and its entire dried up body suddenly filled up!


    Suddenly, the air around the corpse became restless as it crazily rushed into the corpse''s body.


    Not good!


    "Retreat!" With an explosive shout, Zhao Yuhui quickly moved backwards.


    Then, the roar turned into a long roar!


    "Damn, it can''t be that his corpse has really changed, right?" I swallowed my saliva and said, "This is a zombie, it can''t be that unlucky, right?"


    Zhao Yuhui''s face was also unsightly as he opened his mouth, "Remember what I told you, what are you waiting for!?


    The black eye sockets of the dried corpse changed at the same time as the air entered it, a hint of green flashing within.


    Corpse ¡­ Changed.


    Zombies were soulless, immortal, and transcended beyond the Three Realms.


    Zombies, on the other hand, could reach the stage of immortality. As long as there were no accidents, the lifespan of zombies was basically unlimited! What was even more peculiar was that zombies liked to drink human blood, and the ones bitten would unknowingly turn into new zombies! In fact, although the legends said that there were four great ancestor zombies, not all of them were vampire zombies! Of the four great ancestors of the zombies, only the general is a vampire zombie, so the zombies we speak of are the descendants of the general. The general''s body was transformed from a Hou''s body, soulless and soulless. Therefore, the descendants of the general had no souls and had inherited the general''s blood-sucking characteristics.


    And the reason for the Corpse Transformation in this world was probably because of one of the four great zombie progenitors, the Queen Mother.


    Initially, as a major general under the Yellow Emperor''s command, he had helped the Yellow Emperor to attack Chi You. After all, he was a brave and battle-loving man with a strong body, and was highly valued by the Yellow Emperor. Unfortunately, Chi You had 81 strong brothers and each of them were strong. In the next war, his last disciple died.


    It''s not that simple. After the Queen''s death, his body was exposed in the wilderness, and his soul was dispersed all around. In the long run, the regret of the Queen Mother grew: When the Queen Mother fought for the Yellow Emperor, she risked her life to kill the enemy, but after she died, no one came to retrieve his corpse! The Queen Mother''s soul felt even more resentful towards the Yellow Emperor.


    Coincidentally, the Hou''s soul just happened to be floating here. Although this soul was only a third of its original size, as one of the four great ancient deities like Nuwa, its divine ability was also incomparably powerful.


    Hou had a grudge against Nuwa, and then Qing Qing had a grudge against the Yellow Emperor as well. In order to take revenge on the Yellow Emperor, the latter was willing to offer up his soul to the Hou. In order to revive again, Hou''s remnant soul devoured the soul of the Queen Mother and used the latter''s broken body to revive, turning into the Queen''s descendant of the Four Great Zombies!


    The Queen''s Daughter could be said to be a unique zombie. He was the first zombie that came back from the dead! Even though the Doyen was a zombie ancestor, it wasn''t a vampire zombie. Instead, it was a magical zombie that could fly. The Queen''s body was not strong, and neither was his strength nor spiritual force. However, his ability was extremely terrifying ¡ª the power of the Curse was extremely strong.


    In order to take revenge on the Yellow Emperor, the Queen Mother barged into the military camp and made a ruckus. Although the attack power of a Houtian realm expert wasn''t strong, it still wasn''t something that an ordinary immortal god could resist. Afterwards, Nuwa had felt as though she had eliminated her successor. The Deities were the most short-lived of the four, and also the most mysterious.


    Before his successor died, he used his own soul to curse all those corpses that had just died. All those who died because of grievances could become zombies! It was because of this that the corpse turned into a zombie and was cremated later on.


    Humans were divided into different grades. Corpses were also divided into different grades.


    The first was'' white zombie ''. After its body entered the corpse rearing area, it began to grow fluffy and white fur all over after a month. This type of zombie was extremely slow and was extremely resistant to sunlight and also extremely afraid of fire and water.


    The second was'' black rigidity '', white as if it had eaten all the blood from cattle and sheep, and white as if it had shed all the white hair on its body after a few years, replaced by a body of black fur that was several inches long. At this time, it was still afraid of the sun and fire, and its movements were still relatively slow, but it began to not fear the chickens and dogs. Tens of thousands of attacks on livestock by ''unidentified blood-sucking organisms'' have been reported in villages and farms all over the world.


    The third kind was called ''jumping corpses''. In the next few decades, when the black hair had been removed from the body, the black hair would begin to jump around, making the movements faster and more distant. They would be afraid of the sunlight and would not be afraid of any domestic animal (Usually, dogs who could even call out would not bark once they met a ''black zombie'' or ''jumping corpse''; however, cats would bark coldly whenever they saw a zombie).


    The fourth type of ''flying corpse'' evolved from jumping corpses that absorbed the Yin energy from the moon. Flying corpses were usually zombies that were hundreds of years old or even hundreds of years old.


    The fifth type of zombie was already close to becoming a devil, known as "Ba", also known as "Ba", "Ba", "Huo Ba", "Qian Ba", after hundreds of years of absorbing the soul of flying zombies, its appearance had become even more ferocious. It could be said that its face was green and fierce, and it could even change its appearance and confuse people.


    The last type of zombie was also the most terrifying one, and it should be said that it was no longer a ''corpse'' but a ''Demon King''. It had the terrifying strength of a god, and it had thousands or even tens of thousands of years of cultivation, and according to legends, there was only one such Demon King in the world of Hua Xia. A thousand years ago, the Kitigarbha Bodhisattva subdued it as a mount, giving it the name ''Hou''.


    This corpse in front of us caused us all to have a headache. I swear, I am not Conan. I don''t have the ability to cause an accident wherever I go.


    The zombie on top of the coffin glanced at me, unsure if it could see or smell me.


    He leapt up and dove at me.


    "Let''s go." Zhao Yuhui quickly kicked the corpse''s face, causing the corpse to fly out. He turned his head and roared.


    "Got it." I grabbed Feng Anqi and ran towards the secret room where the uncle was hiding.


    A growl came from behind him. Zhao Yuhui''s matters are all in my backpack.


    "Hurry up and run." I pushed Feng Anqi and put his backpack on the ground and opened it. Fuck, what was inside?


    After anxiously going through the events at the office building in my bag, I intentionally collected the scattered copper coins and used the red thread to reconstruct them. In my eyes, this was a rare treasure.


    Finally, I took out the Coppersword from my miscellaneous backpack and threw it towards Zhao Yuhui while shouting, "Yu Hui, catch this."


    This time, the dried corpse that Zhao Yuhui was fighting discovered me, and swept both of its arms towards Zhao Yuhui.


    Zhao Yuhui blocked off the attack with his arms and unsteadily fell to the ground.


    His speed was extremely fast.


    The Coppersword fell beside Zhao Yuhui.


    The fear in his heart grew even stronger. He didn''t even grab his backpack before he ran back into the secret room.


    Feng Anqi and the burly man were so scared that their faces turned ashen when they saw the dried corpse running towards them. After all, Feng Anqi was a girl who was only proficient in feng shui.


    The uncle pressed the button with his hand and the stone wall slowly descended.


    In the light of the oil lamp, I could see the shadows jumping up and down behind me.


    "Feng, be careful." Zhao Yuhui''s voice came from behind him.


    Taking a deep breath, I saw that the stone wall was about to touch the ground, and I was only a step away from the stone wall. I rolled towards the ground, and in the nick of time, I rolled into the secret room.


    He was finally safe!


    Standing up, a foul stench pervaded the secret room. Feng Anqi and the big sized man''s pupils shrank and hid in a corner.


    He looked behind him and saw the mummified corpse with bared fangs slashing at my neck.


    F * ck, when did it come in?


    Placing his hand under his chin, his wet body made me feel nauseous. I had underestimated the strength of the mummy, as he actually pressed me under him.


    "Don''t breathe, he can''t see you." Uncle''s voice sounded.


    At that, I stopped breathing, but the mummy was on me like an old sow in heat, and if it weren''t for my strength, I might have had two holes in my neck already.


    "It''s useless!" I screamed and curled my legs up a little bit between me and him. I kicked hard with my feet and he was free of me.


    He took out the armor spell from his pocket and rushed towards it. He shouted, "All of you, open the stone wall!"


    "This won''t do. The stone wall can only be opened from the outside." The big man''s voice sounded.


    The Ding Armor Divine Curse stuck onto his body one by one. His nails were like steel and left five deep cracks on the stone wall beside him.


    The secret chamber is only this small, and the Ding Armor Divine Curse can''t hurt him at all. If this goes on, we''ll die for sure.


    I know that Zhao Yuhui outside will not let us die like this, but I felt like ten years had passed while I waited for him to open the stone door!


    "Chi!" With a slight crisp sound, a crack appeared in the stone wall behind us. Zhao Yuhui said: "Feng, hold on for a while."


    "All of you, hurry up and leave." I turned to the two of them.


    When I turned my head to look, I didn''t need to remind them. They had already been lying on the ground waiting for the stone wall to rise up.


    In that short period of time, both of my arms were struck with a sharp pain. The T-Armored Divine Curse in my hands fell to the ground, and this dried corpse''s ten black nails stabbed into my arms.


    "Feng." Zhao Yuhui shouted loudly.


    Zhao Yuhui shouted. The two people who were about to pass through the stone wall turned their heads and saw me like this.


    My feet were lifted by him, and the pain was worse.


    His fangs were chomping at my neck, as slow as a slow motion in my eyes.


    How could I want to die like this? I shouted loudly and activated my right arm. I punched the head of the dried corpse, causing his head to cave in. He screamed as he was sent flying and my body fell to the ground.


    Zhao Yuhui also came in and supported my body as he said, "Are you alright!"


    "I''m fine!" "Beat the iron while it''s hot." Master Hu still had his power, so I immediately charged forward. Clenching the dried corpse in my right fist tightly, I pounced towards him with a huge mouth, smashing onto his chest with a loud shout. This time, I used all of my power to penetrate through his body.


    Zhao Yuhui revealed an expression of shock, and it wasn''t just me who was shocked.


    "Faster!" The power of the Master Hu was fleeting, he had to grab hold of this opportunity and howl at Zhao Yuhui.


    Zhao Yuhui nodded his head as he held the Coppersword horizontally in front of his chest. He chanted an incantation, and Tian Que Jue''s body was immediately enveloped in a yellow light that floated in the air.


    Zhao Yuhui pointed with his sword and shouted: "Amnesty!"


    The Coppersword wrapped in yellow light thrusted towards the corpse''s head, only stopping halfway through.


    Zhao Yuhui pulled out his right arm, opened his right palm and grabbed the corpse''s neck. Zhao Yuhui rolled on the ground and ruthlessly kicked his knee, I took a detour and remembered that it almost took my life. I bellowed from the bottom of my heart, and my right hand, which was wrapped in black energy, exerted force, causing Zhao Yuhui''s neck to break.


    In the next moment, the corpse''s green eyes dimmed, and its bared lower body fell to the ground, motionless.


    "Are you alright?" When Zhao Yuhui saw that my clothes were already dyed red with blood, he immediately took out a talisman from his pocket and said, "You have been poisoned with the corpse poison.


    Just as I finished speaking, my legs went soft and I fell onto the ground. Zhao Yuhui knew it was a side effect.


    "Didn''t we have you?" I looked at Zhao Yuhui and laughed.


    Feng Anqi and Yue Yang also came over, and the big sized man looked at the corpse that was lying motionlessly on the ground, and hesitated to move.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Dealing with the corpse poison for me, Zhao Yuhui said coldly without even turning his head back.


    Feng Anqi didn''t say anything, either, as she busied herself in front of my other arm.


    "This is my fault. I owe you all a favor." After finishing her work, Feng Anqi said.


    Zhao Yuhui and I did not speak.


    "Is there any way to contact the Brother Xiang and the rest?" After a long while, after I was resting, I said to Feng Anqi, "I wonder how they are doing right now."


    Feng Anqi shook her head: "I don''t know, but I believe in Zhuo Yi''s abilities."


    "That''s true. It''s my fault for worrying so much. After all, there are professionals." I think the atmosphere is too heavy.


    After resting for a long time, his strength gradually returned. He looked at the big man and asked, "Uncle, what are you going to do next?"


    The old man looked around and said helplessly, "What can I do?"


    It''s not easy for an ordinary person to survive in this dangerous ancient tomb, it''s just wishful thinking for him to walk out.


    Zhao Yuhui said: "Then why not follow us, but we are also muddle-headed saints that have crossed the river."


    The uncle grinded his teeth in agreement with Zhao Yuhui''s words.


    Even though there is a secret chamber here, food and water are problematic. Before long, we will starve to death, and with us, there is still a chance of survival.


    The four of them walked through the three coffins and out the door. The path in the tomb was extremely difficult to traverse, and unfortunately, we were lost.


    "This is the tomb, the place we just passed is also the tomb, if we want to reach the main tomb, we have to go this way." After waiting for a while, Feng Anqi recognized the road and spoke to us.


    After walking for a while, he suddenly realized that the path in front of him was not the same as the one he had walked before. The path was extremely wide, and there was even a section of limestone in the middle of it.


    We don''t dare to rashly step into the Four Divine Beasts Bureau''s teachings.


    "Sister Feng, do you want to scout the area?" I said to Feng Anqi.


    Feng Anqi picked up a stone from the side and said: "Get out of the way, don''t get hurt by it."


    We retreated dozens of metres, then Feng Anqi threw a stone over, which smashed into the stone slab.


    Unexpectedly, not a single hidden weapon came after the rock hit.


    "Did you overthink it?" "No problem." The old man couldn''t tell anything wrong after looking at it for a while, so he told us.


    The three of them placed the old man in the middle and carefully walked over.


    The stone slab was more than two meters long. I was still very careful when I stepped onto the first piece, but there was no movement. Could it be that we were worrying too much?


    At this moment, I only felt empty beneath me as my body suddenly fell down.


    "I knew there was a problem." My voice came to everyone''s ears as it fell.


    "Plop!"


    In the darkness, my body suddenly felt a burst of cold, immediately falling into what seemed to be a large expanse of water bar.


    Where is this place? It was dark.


    "Yu Hui, where are you?" I took out my flashlight and ignored the burning pain on my back as I searched for Zhao Yuhui''s figure. An ice-cold feeling came from my body. With just a glance, I could tell that it was water.


    By the light of the flashlight, I realized that there was a big tree here! The tree was surrounded by water. There was sand and rocks under the tree. The trunk of the tree was stretched out in all directions. The flashlight could not see where the trunk had gone to.


    Not far away from me, the sound of water gurgling could be heard as I walked in that direction.


    "Ah!" Two heads slipped out of the water, it was Zhao Yuhui and also Feng Anqi.


    Feng Anqi coughed dryly, it looked like she couldn''t swim.


    Seeing this, I immediately stretched out my hand towards Zhao Yuhui and pulled Wei Qing up, placing her on a sand rock in front of the big tree.


    "Wow!" It''s uncle, uncle is not as calm as Zhao Yuhui, he shouted towards our door: "Hurry and help, there''s something in the water pulling my butt."


    Hearing the big tree''s anxious words, I panicked and jumped into the water with a splash.


    The uncle looked at me happily and said, "Thank you."


    I ignored the uncle and plunged down. I joked, as a child, due to my mischief, the reservoir was filled with young men with bare butts every summer. Of course, I was one of them, a fierce man who swam from one end of the reservoir to the other without any weakness. Small reservoir, of course.


    Those of you who swam with me knew how to swim, and then they had a particularly crazy nickname: Waves in a wave!


    The water was very dark. When he opened his eyes, he couldn''t tell what had grabbed him, so he could only touch him with his senses.


    With a grab, he caught a rod shaped object and broke through the surface of the water to take a look! It was a dead log.


    "I can move." The uncle smiled at me.


    A black string threw the dead tree far away into the sand.


    Brother Xiang also walked over and said: "Thank you, thank you."


    I didn''t pay attention to Uncle, I really didn''t know what to say. Walking to Feng Anqi''s side, the Underground Chill was worried that she might have a problem and took off her clothes, allowing her to wear the evil clean water. This unforeseen event truly frightened Feng Anqi quite a bit.


    Zhao Yuhui stood under the tree and looked at the big tree.


    "What are you looking at? Why are you so lost in thought?" I walked over to Zhao Yuhui and asked.


    "Read." Zhao Yuhui replied indifferently.


    Reading words? My doubt followed Zhao Yuhui''s gaze and looked over, only to see words appearing on the tree!


    "Since ancient times, the number of people who have achieved great merits are innumerable. In order to consolidate their position and destroy their loyalty, the history book cannot represent everything. They can hide the general''s achievements, but it can''t hide the general''s heroic spirit. I know that the General loves Wood! I, Huai Nan, have come to offer this ancient wood, and hope that General Huai Nan will have a heroic spirit that will live forever. "


    "I''m a bit confused." I touched my head and said, "The handwriting here, the initial handwriting, why do I feel like this isn''t something that was written by the general''s friend, but rather looks like an opponent of the general."


    Zhao Yuhui turned his head and laughed: "There are no permanent enemies, and there are no eternal friends. All there is is is the wrong faction. On the other hand, looking back at history, how can there not be a few people from different factions who cherish each other? "


    I did not say a word, looked at Zhao Yuhui, and said: "We will never be enemies, right?"


    Zhao Yuhui patted my shoulder as a sound came over: "No one knows what will happen in the future, but ¡­ You have to believe me. "Trust us."


    "I hope there won''t be a day like that." I grinned.


    However ¡­


    Uncle picked up some dead wood from the sand and rocks. The lighters that we brought along with us were all soaked. We had no other choice but to drill wood to get the fire through the stupidest method.


    It took a lot of effort to start a fire.


    The lower half of their bodies could not hang, the three of them took off their wet coats and placed it on the fire to roast. Zhao Yuhui felt that their coats were given to Feng Anqi after they were done with their work, so he looked at Zhao Yuhui and said: "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about, what time is it now?"


    Feng Anqi''s face reddened, but she still went behind the big tree and changed into my jacket.


    "Aiya, I''m so envious of that golden boy and girl." I looked at Zhao Yuhui, who was sitting beside me, and joked.


    "Where are the compressed biscuits in your bag? Take them out to satisfy your hunger." Zhao Yuhui said.


    "Then you''re looking for the right person." The guy eating lunch can''t just throw me away. He grabbed his backpack and patted it, saying, "Luckily we had foresight and bought a waterproof bag. The tomb robbing notes have not been read in vain. "


    "Hualala!" I took all the food out of my backpack.


    In front of the mummies, it was the food that blocked my view.


    "How long have we been here?" I asked as I ate my biscuit.


    "Eight hours." Zhao Yuhui casually threw a piece of wood into the fire.


    "That long?" "Why do I feel like it''s only been an hour?"


    "Because he''s always on alert." Feng Anqi said with a grin.


    "Don''t move." At this time, I held both my hands in front of my eyes as I spoke to Feng Anqi.


    Feng Anqi tilted her head in confusion: "What''s wrong?"


    I said smilingly, "I saw that you looked really good when you smiled."


    Feng Anqi looked at me and shrugged. She sighed: "Feng, no matter what, can you be more serious with the young master of your Taoist Yin''s disciple? to learn from your Senior Brother who is always sloppy all day. "


    "Like you?" The corner of Brother Xiang''s mouth curved into a smile as he said, "To be honest, I entered this path purely for one person. All I want is to have a little house with her, and have a big fat boy. Look at Zhao Yuhui, you are only one year older than me, it is the age of vitality. I can feel the pressure from you, it is precisely because he shoulder too much, I do not want to play around with him, because I know he cannot smile. In this world, happiness is one day not happy, but another day not happy. "


    "None of my business." Suddenly hearing that I had brought the topic up to Zhao Yuhui, Zhao Yuhui said softly.


    "How good it is to live a normal life." I continued.


    "The life of an ordinary person? "Heh." Feng Anqi lifted her head and sighed, "When I was seven years old, I saw countless people charging into our house. That day, the vague memory of my father also disappeared, and I resented those people before. My uncle told me not to resent it because my father had done something wrong and that was his price. "


    Feng Anqi''s tone was choked with emotions.


    The three of us saw that Feng Anqi suddenly became sad and did not say a word. Some things have been stuck in our hearts for too long, it''s indeed hard to bear.


    "And then, as time went by and with uncle''s guidance, he became today''s Feng Anqi step by step?" Ren Tianci looked at his hands and said, "From that moment onwards, I knew that I would not be able to return. Everything I did was for my family, to revive Ren Family''s Supreme Wind and my dying uncle. My uncle is very important to me. If it weren''t for him, I would never have made it to this day. Otherwise, why do you think I worked so hard just for the Pearl of the Dragon? "


    I understood what Feng An meant. So, his uncle ¡­


    No one said anything.


    At this time, the uncle turned his head and looked at Zhao Yuhui as if he was listening to a story, "Brother Zhao, why are you doing this?"


    Zhao Yuhui looked at him, and the uncle lowered his head, knowing that this conversation was not something that he could interrupt.


    "Me?" Zhao Yuhui laughed self-deprecatingly, "I did not tell anyone about this secret, not even me, Master. You must keep this a secret for me."


    After getting their nods, I lightly said: "I, Zhao Yuhui, was born without a parent, and was raised and raised by the Taoist Yin. There has to be someone who inherited the abilities of the Taoist Yin, and most probably, the Taoist Yin took me back to my destroyed hometown once more ¡­"


    Zhao Yuhui revealed a secret, a secret that only he himself knew.


    Taoist Yin had always had a habit of doing things at midnight!


    Countless people had died in this world. Those corpses that did not have a place to stay were usually thrown into the wilderness, leaving the evil dogs, tigers, and leopards to be devoured.


    Death could not be settled, and souls roamed the world. Yin and Yang had to be reconciled between the heavens and the earth, so if the Yin and Yang continued to flourish, there would be chaos. This kind of person was also known as the Corpse Bearer!


    Those who bound corpses would come out occasionally, while those who were ugly would come back. His entire body was covered with a raincoat. His right hand held a yellow paper while his left hand held a white wine. He appeared at the intersection of D, sprinkling white wine and holding a yellow paper.


    D Road, shaped like a bow, mouth like an arrow, breaking the evil, the dead do not do, yellow paper to spread wealth, white wine to worship ghosts, the underworld to use the spirit of the dead.


    There are three ways to be a shroud. One does not cross the blood burning red tent, two does not cross the Yin to keep life, three does not cross the white gas to die.


    The corpse wrapped in Yin Qi would appear occasionally, and occasionally return when ugly. It happened between one o''clock in the morning and three o''clock in the morning, and this was also the time when Yin Qi was the densest, just in time to suppress the Yang Qi of the "Golden Bow".


    During the night, it was also called the Spirit Traversing. During the day, the corpse would be wrapped in a rain cape and buried in the wilderness until the end.


    And Zhou Sigui''s actions had completely destroyed Zhao Yuhui''s homeland. Black and White Impermanence would not come to collect the people who had suddenly died, so Taoist Yin would give them reincarnation on the seventh day of the seventh month every year.


    On that day, Taoist Yin did not go and entrust this heavy responsibility to the sixteen year old Zhao Yuhui.


    Everything was the same as before, but on that day, an unexpected guest appeared!


    A self-proclaimed Guild Shadow Sect apostle stole the ghost.


    This man had stolen the spirits of the dead more than once, attracting the attention of the Seventh Master Bai.


    The person from Guild Shadow Sect had escaped, but Zhao Yuhui had almost been dragged into the Underworld.


    And due to Zhao Yuhui being the Taoist Yin, the Seventh Master Bai let him go. However, he gave him a time limit, so that he could catch the real mastermind seven years later, at the age of twenty-three, or else she would have to punish him.


    For the seven years of the Seventh Master Bai''s agreement, the agreement that concerned Zhao Yuhui''s life and death, the agreement that had been hidden in Zhao Yuhui''s heart for so many years, was announced like this.


    Zhao Yuhui might not know why he said it, but it''s all because of me. Or something else...


    After he finished speaking, Zhao Yuhui laughed bitterly, "Why do I have to work so hard to learn dao arts? It''s because I don''t want to affect my emotions in a negative way. As for the Seven Year agreement, it''s already less than two years away."


    "Seventh Master Bai ¡­" Feng Anqi frowned as she asked, "Who is the person from the Guild Shadow Sect that you mentioned?"


    "Gao Zhi!" One of the twelve apostles of Guild Shadow Sect. " Zhao Yuhui said helplessly.


    Feng Anqi''s pupils contracted for a moment before she said: "Interesting, looks like there are many secrets hidden within the Guild Shadow Sect. Yu Hui, don''t worry, I will definitely help you."


    "How are you going to help me?" Zhao Yuhui said, "If I could have found him, why would I have to look for him for so long?"


    "Not necessarily." Feng Anqi said: "The mountain man naturally has his own brilliant plan."


    "And me." I cried, "Though you are always a hero, you are my brother, and I have an idea."


    "Although I do not know what you are talking about, but you have saved my life before. If you need me in the future, just say so."


    "Oh yeah, Uncle, what''s your name?" I finally reacted and asked.


    The old man scratched his head. It''s just a name, if you don''t mind, then that''s all for my Brother Biao. "


    "They are indeed ferocious!" I laughed.


    Feng Anqi smiled faintly as she glanced at Zhao Yuhui, "I think that Guild Shadow Sect is a secret far more than this, I suspect that there is another big secret inside, you and I are both connected to Guild Shadow Sect, so after leaving the tomb, why don''t you come with me to investigate it?"


    I touched my chin and thought for a while before saying, "With just the few of us here, we probably won''t even know how we died."


    "Not necessarily." Feng Anqi said indifferently: "There are many useful chess pieces that only depends on how you use them."


    "I don''t want to involve Master and the others." Zhao Yuhui shook his head.


    Feng Anqi looked at the corner of Zhao Yuhui''s mouth as his fingers lightly tapped on his knees, and said: "Yu Hui, do you know that in this chaotic world, there is not a single person who is able to take care of himself? Taoist Yin, including Mage Ku Hui, are already standing in the middle of the whirlpool.


    "Mage Ku Hui has long since stopped asking about the matters of Yin and Yang ¡­"


    Before I could finish my words, Feng Anqi interrupted me and said, "No, it''s not about the path of yin and yang, but rather, there''s nothing for him to ask about."


    "I''ve said it before, I don''t want to involve Master and the others." Zhao Yuhui frowned in dissatisfaction.


    Feng Anqi was stunned for a moment, then laughed out loud: "I was just casually saying it. Alright, since we all have the same goal, then we are just grasshoppers on the same boat. From today onwards, you all are my friends, so feel free to say anything."


    "Rather than talking about matters outside the tomb, it would be better to think of a way to leave this damned place." I looked up at the high trees.


    There was only the sound of movement coming from the calm water flow! We didn''t sense the presence of a fifth person here. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the surface of the water.

 C53

    In here, logically speaking, the surface of the water should be calm and tranquil. However, at this moment, the surface of the water was constantly rippling; it turned out to be extremely urgent.


    Zhao Yuhui took off his clothes from the stand and stood up: It''s not safe here, let''s go!


    "Where are we going!" Looking at this scene, I thought back to all the difficulties along the way and also felt that something was wrong.


    Zhao Yuhui looked behind him and said, "Go up the tree."


    "Up the tree?" I turned my head to look at the towering tree and grit my teeth as I climbed towards it.


    As mentioned before, this tree was very lush and flourishing. It would be very easy to climb if there was someone to repair it with. Even though Feng Anqi was a girl, she could still climb up.


    Turning my head to see that Zhao Yuhui was still standing under the tree staring at the water, I shouted at him, "What are you doing, hurry up and come up."


    Zhao Yuhui frowned as he crawled to our side.


    Looking down from this height, the water surface was rippling faster and faster.


    "Squeak squeak squeak." A rat-like sound could be heard coming up from the bottom of the lake as bubbles started to appear on the surface.


    "Squeak!"


    "Squeak squeak."


    The surface of the water bubbled, and the sounds of the rats could be heard.


    "Hua!" Water splashed into the air as he saw a dark figure lying on the surface of the water. This person''s belly was white, and in front of his forehead were two long, slender whiskers.


    "Water turtle!" Zhao Yuhui said as he looked at this fellow with an extremely ugly expression.


    A rodent-like sound rose and fell on the surface of the water. The bonfire that had not been extinguished stirred up by the water turtle''s idea. A dense number of water turtles gathered in front of the bonfire?


    " "Let''s go, don''t disturb them." Zhao Yuhui said in a low voice, "This kind of thing grew up eating rotten meat, and its quantity is extremely large. It''s better to avoid trouble."


    Initially, I didn''t want to provoke them. The densely packed trees looked intimidating. I raised my head to look at the giant tree and whispered, "Where are we going?"


    Zhao Yuhui looked around and locked his gaze at the ten o''clock direction. He pointed to something and said, "There must be a way for a tree trunk that can extend into the walls of a cliff."


    Looking in his direction, it was indeed as he had said. He nodded and slowly moved in that direction.


    "Be careful, don''t make any moves." Zhao Yuhui said from behind.


    The four of them crawled on the tree trunk like thieves. If it wasn''t for that piece of dead wood, I wouldn''t mind continuing to be a thief.


    The light was dim, making it impossible to tell if the tree branches in front of us were good or bad. Grabbing onto them, I lost my balance and almost fell off the tree trunk.


    All of a sudden, the sounds disappeared. Looking down, the water turtles raised their heads and stared at the dim light from the fire. Their eyes were red.


    Which one of them had a long beard in front of their forehead was probably their opinion? The corner of their mouths actually revealed a smile that only humans would have, that smile caused all the goosebumps on my body to rise.


    With a cry, countless water turtles began to climb up the tree trunk at breakneck speed.


    "Run!" Not much more than two or three steps away from the cave entrance, Zhao Yuhui loudly shouted.


    This water turtle is short, but its speed isn''t slow. It actually allowed them to catch up to us within two to three steps.


    There were traces of man-made work on this wall, and the blade and axe marks around the wall were clearly visible. One had to stoop to walk inside. The tree trunk was placed in the middle of the cave ¡­


    When Zhao Yuhui finally entered the cave and turned his head to look, he saw that the water turtle was at least two or three steps away from the cave entrance. Zhao Yuhui took out a yellow talisman from his pocket.


    The burning yellow talisman flew towards the water turtle, and the water turtle in the front cried out and retreated. With this, he blocked the movements of the water turtles behind him.


    "There''s rocks." The Brother Biao brought over a huge rock from who knows where, but such a big rock like the Brother Biao did not even bat an eyelid, as if nothing had happened. The hollow at the bottom of the large rock seemed to have been designed for this hole!


    As the saying goes, for those who came before them to plant a tree, they would have to take advantage of the shade. This piece of stone also had traces of being carved, so who was it that came here?


    Right now, I didn''t have enough time to investigate this further. I said to Brother Biao, "We''ll stall him, you block the rock at the entrance of the cave."


    The usually timid Brother Biao was exceptionally generous and did not squirm this time. The yellow talisman in Zhao Yuhui and I''s hands did not stop, the water turtle seemed to be afraid of fire, even though it cried out unknowingly, it did not dare to move forward.


    Brother Biao shouted coldly, and a loud sound was heard from within the cave.


    Dense and solid!


    I wiped off my cold sweat before realizing that my back was already soaked through.


    "Can you still use the flashlight?" Zhao Yuhui did not pay any attention to the group of water turtles outside the cave as he asked.


    He tried to turn on the flashlight. It wasn''t as bright as before, but it was more than enough.


    Zhao Yuhui nodded and took the flashlight and shone it behind us.


    It was so dark that the light from the flashlight could not reach his head.


    "Yes."


    " Don''t get separated. " Zhao Yuhui greeted my door.


    At this critical moment, no one hesitated, and the four of them held hands as they walked towards the unknown.


    "Who built this place and where does it lead?" I asked as we walked. The atmosphere was too oppressive.


    Feng Anqi said: "Ancient tomb cultivators would often have their tombs stolen by their descendants, so they would definitely be executed. Presumably, this passage was built by ancient tomb guards to help them escape."


    The Brother Biao said with lingering fear in his heart, "If I had known earlier that the tomb was so dangerous, I wouldn''t have come no matter how much money I got."


    I said smilingly, "There are many things in the world that you don''t know. Wait until you leave this place. In the future, you can brag to your son."


    "This is enough for me to boast for the rest of my life." The Brother Biao laughed.


    Zhao Yuhui who was at the very front stopped in his tracks.


    At that moment, there was a burst of running sounds from above our heads.


    Zhao Yuhui tried to use his hands to try and push away the blocking tiger over his head. However, it would be unrealistic if he only used his own strength, with the four of them working together, the stone over his head had finally loosened a little.


    "Let me do it." Brother Biao said, "Otherwise, I won''t be able to use any strength in this posture." Turning his head to look, he only saw that the Brother Biao was thinking of something and it looked extremely awkward.


    Zhao Yuhui nodded, with Brother Biao at the center, the four of them released their power together, and this time they actually lifted the stone above their heads.


    "Get out of here." Brother Biao said with a red face.


    Zhao Yuhui and I walked out together, and moved the stones a little to the side.


    So it was eleven slabs. Why is it so heavy?


    The four of them came up. They looked around and saw that this passageway was extremely familiar. Isn''t this how it looked when we fell down?


    Brother Biao clapped his hands and was about to move forward, but I stopped him.


    Feng Anqi said: "It''s fine, did you not hear the footsteps just now? If there is a problem, there should be a body here. "


    Feng Anqi pointed to the front.


    Her words were even more touching than flowers. If you don''t dare to leave, then you won''t dare to leave. Don''t blame me for being cowardly. I haven''t lived enough in my life, so I still want to live for a bit longer.


    Zhao Yuhui was the first to step forward. I followed behind the three of them and walked with them for a long time, but nothing happened. That''s when I''m relieved.


    Suddenly, Feng Anqi stopped walking and I asked doubtfully, "What''s wrong?"


    "Listen? There''s movement. " Feng Anqi shushed him with a hand gesture.


    Everyone quieted down as they heard the sound of running footsteps. The footsteps drew closer.


    "It''s coming from our left." Zhao Yuhui waved his hand and said, "Let''s go."


    The four of them ran in the direction of the footsteps.


    A corner, a figure and I hit each other and both fell to the ground


    "Ren Tianci!" I pointed at the fallen figure.


    This person is precisely Ren Tianci who scattered when we met the gigantic python. When he saw us, he was first stunned for a moment before overjoyed.


    "Where''s the Brother Xiang!" I asked, grabbing his collar.


    "It''s right in front. I''ll take you guys there." Ren Tianci pointed to the end of the long tunnel and said, "I''ve met with trouble. The two of them told me to run first."


    "Lead the way." Zhao Yuhui took out his Coppersword and ran forward.


    As I got closer, I could hear the crackling in my ears.


    When we reached the source of the sound, I couldn''t help but curse, "What the f * ck! Where did this giant spider come from?!"


    In front of me, a gigantic spider occupied the entire path, two of its eight legs were broken, while Zhuo Yi who was covered in blood held his greatsword and trembled, his clothes already torn to shreds. When the Brother Xiang heard my voice, he immediately turned around and shouted in ecstasy, "You''re not dead yet!"


    "Let''s deal with this big spider first." Zhao Yuhui held the Coppersword in his hand and said to the four of us: "Move back a little."


    The four of us retreated four to five metres at the same time, and I became more and more curious about the material of the sword in Zhuo Yi''s hand. That spider was truly intelligent, do you know that Zhuo Yi was aiming at his feet, and was constantly dodging Zhuo Yi''s sword.


    Zhuo Yi was the main force, followed by Zhao Yuhui. As for Brother Xiang, he only dared to throw two talismans from afar.


    The three of them each took their respective roles, while the spider was in a fluster.


    The four of them looked at this scene as if they were watching a show. Ren Tianci looked at me and wanted to say something, but he eventually stopped and said, "Aren''t you also a Demon exterminator? "Why don''t you go and help?"


    I looked at him and immediately felt that this brat didn''t know how to behave. I coughed twice. "It''s not like there''s no need for me to deal with this demon. Moreover, I still have to stay behind to protect you, right?"


    Ren Tianci did not see the scene of me crushing the dried corpse with one hand, he scoffed at me, and from his eyes, I saw disdain, full of contempt, but Feng Anqi and Brother Biao did not feel that there was anything wrong with my words. Ai, if this kid knew how to read expressions, he would have noticed this subtle change. However, I am also very thankful for his preconceived idea. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have won so easily in a few years!

 C54

    White filaments gushed out of the spider''s mouth and covered its body in viscous liquid. The three of them quickly distanced themselves from the spider. The spider took this opportunity to turn around and use its remaining legs to run quickly on the stone floor.


    Just as Brother Xiang was about to chase up to him, he heard Zhuo Yi''s voice. "Let him go."


    The few of us who were watching the show quickly surrounded Zhuo Yi, and after Zhuo Yi, whose face was pale, looked at the green spider, he casually placed his great sword on the stone floor, leaned on the wall, and sat down.


    "You''re injured!" Zhao Yuhui frowned, he ripped open Zhuo Yi''s clothes and saw that his chest was swelling up high, and pus was flowing all over it.


    "Senior!" "You ¡­"


    "I thought I could hold on." Zhuo Yi smiled bitterly, "I won''t worry, I won''t worry about my life."


    "Although there''s no danger to my life, I still need to suffer a bit." Zhao Yuhui took the small dagger from Brother Xiang''s hands and slashed across the swollen area. Pus splattered, and a light flashed across Zhao Yuhui''s eyes.


    I didn''t even have time to react when Zhao Yuhui had already taken out his dagger. On the tip of the dagger, there was a small worm.


    "Hammer." Ren Tianci called out, "Senior Brother, this is not the group of people we just met ¡­"


    Before he even finished speaking, Zhuo Yi waved his hand: "It''s alright, a little bug in exchange for the map in the grave. It''s worth it."


    Zhuo Yi took out a piece of paper from his clothes that was tied up with a rope.


    "Where are we now?" Zhao Yuhui asked while helping to bandage his wound.


    Zhuo Yi nodded and pushed the map away. It was around twenty centimeters long, and I immediately recognized the giant tree from the drawing. The giant tree was in the center of the tomb.


    Moreover, there were many densely packed symbols on the blueprint, which made me dizzy.


    Zhuo Yi''s helpless voice came out of the diagrams: "Do you all understand?"


    Zhuo Yi sighed and looked around: "This tomb is split into two levels, if you want to go to the main tomb chamber, you need to go to the upper level."


    "How?" The Brother Xiang asked.


    "Mm ¡­" "From the map, we need to reach the center, which is the location of the tree," Zhuo Yi said.


    The four of us who had just climbed down from the tree hollow looked at each other. Zhuo Yi looked at us strangely and asked: "You guys found it?"


    "Come with us if you can." Zhao Yuhui stood up and said.


    Zhuo Yi used the power of the sword to stand up, and finally arrived at the place where the stone tablet was lifted up by us.


    "It''s here." Ren Tianci shouted, "I just ran over here."


    "Who did I think those footsteps were?!" I said.


    The seven of us entered the cave one after the other and walked through it with our backs bent. When we arrived at the cave entrance that was blocked by the huge rocks, the four of us started hesitating.


    "No way." Ren Tianci said.


    "It''s not like there''s no way!" "Sigh ¡­" Feng Anqi sighed, "Just prepare yourself."


    Ren Tianci didn''t understand. I looked at Brother Biao and Brother Biao also knew that I had the intention to walk up to the two sides of the boulder that was held in my hands and use force to lift it off the ground.


    "Such great strength!" Ren Tianci was flabbergasted, "Where did you find this strong man?"


    Why is this person spouting so much nonsense, I don''t even want to bother with him, seeing that no one replied, Ren Tianci tactfully closed his mouth.


    I took out my remaining five Incantation of the T-Armored God to guard against Zhao Yuhui''s Coppersword. It was the same.


    Surprisingly, the group of water turtles disappeared without a trace. They stuck their heads out and looked towards the water, unperturbed. It was as if the scene had been a dream for me.


    "Let''s go." Zhao Yuhui vented his anger and was the first to climb the tree trunk.


    "This tree has been devoid of sunlight for a long time, how can it be so luxuriant?" Zhuo Yi asked in a doubtful tone.


    "It is not impossible for the Yin and Yang in this place to be reversed." Feng Anqi''s voice sounded.


    "There''s no point in speaking any further. I don''t know when this group of water turtles will appear again. Hurry up." Zhao Yuhui who was at the front spoke out.


    The seven of them stood at the other parts of the tree trunk, with Zhao Yuhui standing at the very top. Standing at this position, they were surprised to see a small white flower blooming at the top of the tree. Zhao Yuhui said: "Zhuo Yi, are you being accurate? There''s no way up here at all. "


    "Let me take a look." Zhuo Yi took out the map and said, "According to the map, there must be a way at the top of the giant tree. Take a look and see if it is hidden by the nearby leaves."


    Zhao Yuhui nodded his head, and used his hands to play with the leaves, Feng Anqi said: "Be careful, be careful."


    I looked at Feng Anqi and saw that she was looking at him with a worried expression. I was secretly happy in my heart, could it be that these two can develop?


    "Found it." Zhao Yuhui''s voice transmitted over, "Don''t fall behind."


    Everyone watched as Zhao Yuhui''s figure passed through the leaves, slowly crawling to where Zhao Yuhui was standing. He used his hands to brush away the leaves, and a human-sized hole appeared in front of me.


    F * ck! Who designed this tomb? So tricky!


    I was at the very end of the group, and when I saw the other figures disappear, I quickly chased after them.


    Running inside the cave, I ran towards Ren Tianci who was in front of me, emitting the faint scent of flowers.


    Ren Tianci turned his head and looked at me in fear, "They ¡­ "He''s gone."


    "Are you kidding me?" I frown


    Pulling Ren Tianci by the hand, they rapidly ran forward. After turning a few corners, a hole that was covered by tree leaves appeared in front of us.


    This is the place we just entered.


    Ren Tianci and I looked at each other with bean-sized sweat dripping down our temples.


    "Did you run into evil?" I said.


    He took out his phone to give Zhao Yuhui a call, but there was no signal at all.


    "What should we do?" Ren Tianci grabbed my arm in fear.


    "Don''t be impatient." I comforted her like a big brother, "Don''t be afraid, there will be a way."


    Ren Tianci nodded his head and continued speaking: "Did other people also encounter this kind of thing?"


    Thinking about it carefully, it was very possible that the seven of them might have entered at the same time. It was impossible for them to not notice the figure of the person in front of them.


    Unless...


    Wall-Hitting Ghost!


    As the saying goes, a night''s worth of confusion, and this place had a lot of evil in it, there was a chance of it happening. But I didn''t feel the slightest bit of Yin Qi.


    Forget it, I''ll just give it a shot.


    Ren Tianci immediately took off his belt and used his hands to cover his chest: What are you trying to do?


    Damn, why is this brat''s brain bigger than mine? He rolled his eyes and said, "If you want to leave this damn place, just do it."


    Ren Tianci used a probing gaze to stare at my groin, and a man stared at me with a perverted gaze, causing me to shiver all over. I turned my head and said fiercely: "What are you looking at, you''re bigger than you, are you jealous? "Turn around."


    Ren Tianci turned his head. Damn it, there was no water for him to drink at the critical moment.


    When everything was over, he pulled up his pants comfortably and said to Ren Tianci: "Let''s go."


    "Will it work?" Although Ren Tianci is a little timid, he isn''t an idiot and instantly understood what I am doing.


    "Then we''ll know whether it''s a success or not." I said.


    The two of them walked in a zigzag pattern, and soon, a pungent smell wafted over. Along with the fragrance, there was also a faint fragrance.


    The two of us went back to where I had peed.


    "What''s going on?" I said to myself.


    "Is it possible that we have been hit by an illusion?" Ren Tianci said.


    An illusion technique? Although I don''t know anything about this thing, I still know that the so-called illusion technique requires the help of some external object ¡­


    Thinking this way, his eyes fell on the white flower at the top of the tree. The white flower continued to emit its fragrance tirelessly.


    More and more fragrance entered my nose. At the start, the fragrance that made me feel relaxed and happy made me feel nauseous.


    I walked down the hole and said to Ren Tianci: "Don''t run around, wait for me here."


    Ren Tianci grabbed my arm and said: "Are you stupid? This is the world of illusion techniques, this white flower suddenly has a problem, and it''s not this one either, do you know that? "


    "Then what should we do?" I felt helpless, what Ren Tianci said was also very reasonable.


    "We''ll see if anyone else can save us." Ren Tianci''s voice came from behind me. I held the phone, wanting to see if there was any other signal, but before the screen had lit up, I suddenly saw Ren Tianci, who was on the screen behind me, letting out a cold laugh.


    Wait!


    Suddenly, I smiled and shook my head. "Rather than waiting for them to come and save us, I might as well think of a way to save myself."


    "I already told you, this is an illusion. That white flower is not real, do you understand?" Ren Tianci shouted.


    "The white flower is fake. It could also be real!" Finishing my last word, I felt for the Ding Armor God Curse in my pocket and turned around to fiercely smack Ren Tianci on the head.


    "Amnesty!" The Ding Armor God Curse released a burst of yellow light, causing a big hole to appear in Ren Tianci''s head.


    Ren Tianci''s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    "Do you really think I''m an idiot? Since there''s something wrong with the flower fragrance, everyone has smelt it, so it''s definite that everyone is infected by the illusion, and Ren Tianci is no exception, all of you smell the same fragrance, at the beginning I did not think too much into it, but Ren Tianci is not someone who would care about others, if there''s something, he would definitely be the fastest, how would he stop me, so, the illusion world is still a world where you live here, by yourself."


    Ren Tianci''s body gradually disappeared, and in the next moment, everything before my eyes became pitch black. My consciousness still existed, but it was as if someone was pressing down on my eyelids, and I couldn''t open my eyes.


    Finally, the force that pressed down on my eyelids disappeared. The next moment, the scene before me was completely different from before.


    Brother Biao stuck his head out and said ecstatically: "Awake, you''re finally awake, huh? Little Brother Zhao, you''re awake too? "


    Brother Biao skipped through the empty spaces between the six people lying on the ground. Standing up, he saw that Zhao Yuhui had also stood up, the two of them looked at each other and laughed.


    The ones lying on the ground were Ren Tianci and the rest. The three of us placed them side by side, and leaned them against the cliff.


    "What''s going on? Why did you all faint? " Brother Biao asked Zhao Yuhui and I.


    "It''s nothing, I just fell for an illusion technique." As he spoke, he turned his head to look at the white flower on the top of the tree.


    "Then why am I fine?" The Brother Biao asked curiously.


    I opened my mouth, but could not say anything. Zhao Yuhui indifferently opened his mouth and said: "You are not someone who is on the right path, this thing is useless against you."


    "What about them?" Brother Biao pointed to the four people who were still in the illusion.


    Zhao Yuhui sighed and said, "It''s better to wait and see. If we disrupt their" world! " The dream will collapse with a loud bang and will never come out. "


    "What if they can''t wake up?" I looked at Brother Xiang and felt a little worried.


    Zhao Yuhui also did not make a sound.


    In a trance, I saw Feng Anqi''s eyelids move a little, as if she was about to wake up.


    Zhao Yuhui frowned and stepped forward to wipe it away, while Brother Biao and I nodded our heads. This Yue Mu had finally realized his mistake, if he didn''t take the initiative to attack this guy who was in such an imbalance between men and women, he would probably end up as a virgin for the rest of his life. This senior brother of mine, he has suffered enough from being exposed to the wind and rain. It''s time for a woman to take care of him. Mm, for the happiness of my senior brother, I must have a chat with that kid, Yu Jiu. He thought in his heart.


    Before Zhao Yuhui''s hand could touch the teardrop, the four of them opened their eyes at the same time.


    Zhao Yuhui swiftly picked up a stone and placed it in his palm, and walked back without a change in expression.


    Looking at Zhao Yuhui''s embarrassed expression, I tried my best not to laugh out loud.


    When the four of them looked at him, it was as if their hearts were one and their hearts were one. All of them revealed sad expressions at the same time.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, "Why aren''t you happy that you''ve solved the illusion? Is this illusion real?"


    "No." Zhuo Yi opened his mouth and said, "I could tell at a glance that it was an illusion technique, but ¡­"


    After speaking halfway, Zhuo Yi did not continue. I also realized that the illusion techniques they had encountered were definitely extraordinary, and did not dare to ask any further. Zhao Yuhui said: "Let''s go."


    In order to prevent what had just happened from happening, the seven of them held hands as they walked forward.


    Suddenly, he was enlightened.


    A huge platform appeared. There were a total of 28 holes on the walls of the platform, and in the center of the platform, there was a large statue.


    On the back of the horse was a man with a spear in his hand, a sword at his waist, and a mask on his face. How awe-inspiring.


    The stone platform beneath the statue! Inscription: Wen Ye Tomb!


    When I saw this sight, I was astonished. I didn''t expect that Brother Biao would suddenly shout and hide behind us.


    "There''s someone there!" Brother Biao pointed to the back of the sculpture and shouted.


    Looking in the direction that he was pointing, one could see a man with disheveled hair and dried blood on the wall, which was particularly eye-catching.


    Zhuo Yi brazenly walked towards the man, and the others followed.


    The man''s hands and feet were nailed to the wall. His neck was covered in plum blossoms! The same tattoo as Cripple Leg


    Up close, the man''s chest was still heaving! Not dead yet! I was also really shocked. Looking at this miserable man, I also felt some sympathy.


    "I know this person." Brother Biao said, "He''s the one who brought us here."


    "Twelve apostles." Zhao Yuhui squinted his eyes as he mumbled to himself, but I heard it.


    Zhuo Yi frowned as he took out the map and walked to the side. The five of them were discussing where to go next.


    "You know him?" I whispered.


    Zhao Yuhui nodded his head: "I do not recognize him, I recognize this tattoo of his, it is the same for everyone in the Guild Shadow Sect."


    "Why is he here?" I couldn''t figure it out.


    Zhao Yuhui looked at the man''s chest, which was bulging, and grabbed out a piece of sheepskin paper from his chest.


    "Map of Mountains And Rivers!" I cried out and covered my mouth.


    Fortunately, Zhuo Yi and the rest were a distance away from us, so we couldn''t hear them clearly.


    "Take it." Zhao Yuhui passed the Map of Mountains And Rivers to me and said, "Take good care of it, don''t let anyone else find out."


    He nodded and stuffed the Map of Mountains And Rivers into his backpack, pretending as if nothing had happened as he continued to study the man.


    "Why do you think Guild Shadow Sect is looking for Map of Mountains And Rivers? Cripple Leg is like that, and he is the same? " I asked Zhao Yuhui.


    Zhao Yuhui said: "Using your toes to guess is definitely not a good thing. What kind of good can a group of people that are hiding in a dark corner do?"


    "Zhao Yuhui." Zhuo Yi''s voice sounded.


    Zhao Yuhui said to me, "The Map of Mountains And Rivers have already reached the point where there is no need to go any further if there is still a path ahead."


    "Understood." I nodded.


    The two of them turned and walked towards Zhuo Yi and the others, but Zhuo Yi and the other two had evil intentions on their faces.


    "Why?" Zhao Yuhui said.


    "Just what is this place? How many things are you hiding from us? " Zhuo Yi said coldly, "This isn''t a tomb at all."


    Brother Xiang stood at the side, feeling extremely awkward.


    "Are you using us?" Zhuo Yi squinted his eyes as he took the gigantic sword out of the sword sheath.


    "You didn''t mean to listen to me from the beginning." Zhao Yuhui said: "You''re right, this is not a tomb in the first place, but have you ever asked me?"


    Zhuo Yi closed his eyes and said as he opened them, "This is a sealed area."


    "That''s right!" Zhao Yuhui admitted it.


    "Here are ten thousand." Zhuo Yi continued to ask.


    Zhao Yuhui nodded.


    For a moment, the atmosphere of the seven people on the stage changed as the smell of gunpowder permeated the air.

 C55

    "Zhao Yuhui, Zhao Yuhui, do you know why I''m so angry?" Zhuo Yi suddenly sneered and asked.


    "You think I''m using you?" Zhao Yuhui said.


    "Heh." Zhuo Yi sneered, "I''m just laughing at how you don''t know your limits, how dare you charge past ten thousand people just because you learnt a little Dao Arts? Do you really not know how to write the word ''death''? "


    Zhao Yuhui''s brows wrinkled as he said in a cold voice: "Are you able to trample my sect?"


    "Did Yin Dongsheng just give you a lie to deceive people into disregarding their lives?" Zhuo Yi said.


    Zhao Yuhui''s mouth opened but in the end, he didn''t say anything, so I hurriedly jumped out and said, "What''s the point of arguing now? I admit that we have deceived you, but now that we are here, it is better for us to leave as soon as possible. "


    "Have you got what you want?" Zhuo Yi looked at me and sneered.


    "Do you really think that we are heartless? Don''t forget who saved you." I was also infuriated by his scornful tone.


    "You ¡­" Zhuo Yi flipped his hand and was about to move, I was not afraid, and was ready to use my Master Hu''s power to fight.


    Feng Anqi immediately stopped Zhuo Yi''s movements and said: "Calm down, we need to quickly leave this place for proper business."


    Zhuo Yi looked at Zhao Yuhui''s complicated gaze before he turned and walked towards the cave entrance.


    A huge battle had disappeared without a trace. I didn''t even have time to be happy as I turned around and kowtowed to Wen Ye''s statue three times before chasing after them.


    He had only taken a few steps when his feet suddenly began to shake violently. He saw that cracks had suddenly appeared on the stone surface of the stage. Before they could get to the entrance of the cave, a crack appeared on the stone under their feet. The crack became bigger and bigger. Everyone was shocked and ran towards the cave entrance.


    The stone under my feet suddenly fell, my hands grabbing onto a stone beside me, I shouted to Zhao Yuhui: "Brother Hui, save me!"


    As he looked at his feet, the hairs on his body immediately stood up. There were actually countless bones underneath his feet. Moreover, there were more than a few bones here and there, millions upon millions of bones.


    In the midst of the pile of bones, the bones actually struggled to get up.


    I finally understand why the ten thousand men are in one of the three perils.


    A hand grabbed my arm, and forcefully pulled me up. I saw that it was Zhao Yuhui.


    Zhao Yuhui roared: "Hold on."


    With that said, the stone beneath Zhao Yuhui''s feet directly shattered, and the two of them fell towards the pit of bones.


    Zhao Yuhui''s falling momentum was maintained as he was grabbed by the big hand all this while. One look and one could tell that it was Zhuo Yi.


    Zhuo Yi roared loudly towards his back, "What are you all still standing there for? Why aren''t you leaving yet? "The two of you, hold on."


    When Zhuo Yi left and returned to the feeling in my heart, the two of them gradually rose to the higher ground.


    Zhao Yuhui''s body came into contact with the stage, and following that, my hands also came into contact with the stage. Looking down from the ground, I could see a group of white bones like monkeys with their hands inserted into the walls, crawling towards us.


    "Quick ¡­" Zhuo Yi''s voice transmitted over. Just as I said one word, I felt a cold wind blow past my body, and a white bone passed through my head and grabbed onto Zhuo Yi''s leg.


    Due to inertia, Zhuo Yi''s body directly fell into the pit.


    I grabbed Zhuo Yi''s hand with one hand, followed by more and more bones surging forth. Zhao Yuhui who was just about to leave, turned my head and was about to grab me, but it was already too late.


    Zhuo Yi ¡­ The two of us followed the descent of those endless bones.


    I saw that Zhao Yuhui was full of regret and hatred.


    "Hurry up and leave." I shouted at Zhao Yuhui.


    Looking down, the bones have huge mouths. They seem to be waiting for our two delicious dishes to descend from the sky!


    If he didn''t give it his all, how would he know that he had no hope of survival! Black gas gushed out of his right fist. At this critical moment of life and death, the potential that erupted this time was much greater than in the past.


    A ball of black Qi directly shot out from my right fist and struck into the circle of bones. Bai Gu''s body was immediately scattered and Zhuo Yi and I landed stably in the pit.


    The moment Zhuo Yi landed, I saw him quickly take out a red Talisman from his pocket!


    The so-called red Talisman was simply referring to the Yellow Talisman''s upgrade. To give a simple example, it was like a container filled with water. When the water exceeded the capacity of the container, it needed a larger container to hold it.


    When the qi injected into the yellow talisman far exceeded the amount accepted by the yellow talisman, the yellow talisman would turn into a red talisman. It was not a red paper that was used to draw a spell, but a red talisman.


    Zhuo Yi threw the red sigil into the sky and instantly, a golden screen surrounded us.


    The group of bones were the first to crash into the barrier.


    Every violent strike would cause Zhuo Yi''s expression to turn uglier.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve implicated you." Zhuo Yi said.


    I looked at him and suddenly smiled. "I should have let you down. But it''s useless to say sorry now. I''ll buy you a drink when we get out. "


    Zhuo Yi laughed bitterly: "Do you think we can still leave?"


    There was a crack in the barrier, and I had no doubt that in the next moment they would rush in and turn us into one of them.


    "Do you know why I''m so angry?" Zhuo Yi smiled bitterly and said, "I am not angry that you two lied to me. I am angry that you two dragged innocent people into this."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Hold on, I have a way." I berated as I heard Zhuo Yi give up on himself.


    He looked at his right hand. Back then, Master Hu had given me this immortal bone, although I didn''t understand it then, I now understand that he wanted to become my master to guide my growth. Be his disciple.


    Although the situation in front of them is certain death, if the Master Hu were to arrive here, it wouldn''t be difficult for us to escape. Thinking of this, he immediately tried to use the immortal bone to contact the Master Hu.


    While I was trying my best, a majestic pressure suddenly came crashing down on us.


    My connection with the immortal bone was broken. I opened my eyes and saw that Zhuo Yi was also kneeling on the ground with my head lowered, but his hands were still tightly controlling the floating red talisman in the air.


    What kind of pressure was this! We are like duckweed in the vast ocean, and the source of this pressure is like the endless sea, making people kneel down involuntarily.


    The restless white bones beside me suddenly stopped clashing and retreated to the sides. From the corner of my vision, I looked towards the end of the white bones and saw four large iron chains tightly binding onto a black figure''s hands.


    Suddenly, the black figure lifted his head. It was a shade of scarlet, and the moment he opened his eyes, the air seemed to compress. Boundless killing intent permeated through my entire body, making it hard to even breathe.


    The group of bones crawled on the ground and trembled. It wasn''t just them, I also wanted to die in front of this endless killing intent.


    Zhuo Yi who was at the side let out a stuffy groan. His chest was dyed in scarlet, and his wounds had opened up once again.


    "This sword''s name is Tian Que, it is a heirloom of my Zhuo Family." Zhuo Yi''s voice came out intermittently, "I am useless, and was unable to bring my Zhuo Family to glory. Feng, this sword ¡­"


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless." The killing intent in the surroundings was unstoppable. Listening to Zhuo Yi''s words made my heart feel even worse, if he died here, I would feel worse for life!


    "Listen to me." Blood trickled out of Zhuo Yi''s eyes, "My Zhuo Family is not a tomb robber, but an orthodox Gold-ranked field officer. However, for no reason, we have been given the title of tomb robber.


    Just as I was about to say something, Zhuo Yi continued, "This sword has been following me for dozens of years. Seeing the sword as though it was meeting someone, I hope that you can bring him to personally kill the villain who plotted against our clan."


    "What did you say?" I turned my head to look at Zhuo Yi, whose seven orifices were dripping with blood.


    Zhuo Yi smiled at me as his left hand covered the blade of the Tianque Sword. The Tianque Sword slightly shook, as if it understood its master''s intentions, but at the same time, as if it was unwilling to part with its master.


    "Got it!" Zhuo Yi shouted.


    With a swoosh, the Tianque Sword broke out from the ground and flew past me. Subconsciously, my hand grabbed the hilt of my sword, and my entire body floated into the air.


    "Feng, remember what I said. You must return my Zhuo Family justice, I ¡­ We can only go this far. " Zhuo Yi''s voice sounded.


    Turning his head to look, I saw Zhuo Yi smiling at the direction I left in. He fell to the ground and didn''t get up again.


    I can no longer hold back my tears and burst out. I actually gave up my life to save the life of a swindler?


    "Zhuo Yi!" I called out softly in my heart.


    That white bone seemed to have received the consent of that terrifying man, and crawled towards Zhuo Yi''s corpse like a swarm of bees.


    When I looked at the man, his gaze was also fixed on me, and I saw that his mouth had the word "come" on it.


    Then there was a huge suction force, and my body was sucked toward the man.


    Sword in his left hand! He waved his right hand again, and a ball of black Qi struck towards the man. I believe in the power of the Master Hu, but in the next moment that ball of black Qi was absorbed by the man.


    Zhuo Yi used his life as the price to send me off, is that all I can do?


    "I can''t accept it!" He threw his head back and howled.


    Suddenly, a blinding white light flashed, and all the suction behind him disappeared. As he regained his senses, he saw that I was already floating in the air, holding the Tianque Sword in my hand.


    No! It wasn''t floating, but a warhorse with red flames on its hooves, dressed in gold and silver, dragging me along.


    "You! "You are ¡­" I looked at the man holding me and spoke incoherently.


    "I''ve received your three kowtows." The man''s lips parted as he said, "This is not a place where you can come. Leave quickly."


    "Wen..." General Wen. " I was flabbergasted.


    Wen Ye nodded, raising his head to look at the endless bones and the terrifying man''s spear point, he shouted: "Where is the Wen family?!"


    "This lowly general is here!"


    Soon after, beams of white light streaked across the sky from the twenty-eight holes, illuminating the platform as if it were day.


    The 28 people had red robes fluttering behind them as golden armor wrapped around their bodies. Every one of them radiated a murderous intent of different sizes.


    Wen Ye placed me at the entrance of the cave, my legs went soft and I almost fell to the ground. I saw Wen Ye''s [Heroic Spirit] and the [Heroic Spirit] from the Wen Family Army floating in the air.


    "Bai Qi!" When you were alive, you tried to commit suicide, but after death, you still didn''t regret it? " Wen Ye pointed at the man who was shackled by the dragon head chain and asked loudly.


    White... Rise?


    Killing God Bai Qi?


    My three views collapsed again after the first time with the water ghost.


    Bai Qi did not make a sound, he only smiled at Wen Ye, and closed his scarlet eyes slowly.


    The pressure in the surroundings vanished.


    "How dare you stir up trouble!" Wen Ye''s loud shout shook my eardrums, causing them to hurt. The group of restless white bones instantly became as obedient as if they were facing Bai Qi.


    The twenty-eight behind Wen Ye drew their swords and rushed into the white bones, and wherever the swords passed, the white bones would be broken into pieces!


    After the "massacre", the twenty-eight would turn around and fly into the twenty-eight holes!


    Wen Ye turned his head to look at me, and my entire body shivered. Although he didn''t have the eyes to take my life, his killing intent was still terrifying.


    Wen Ye looked down at me condescendingly and said, "Are you still not leaving?"


    Wen Ye wore a silver mask on his face, revealing only two eyes.


    "General!" "You ¡­"


    "Why didn''t you kill all the monsters?" Wen Ye said.


    I nodded.


    Wen Ye said: "Bai Qi will not die, if the evil being is not destroyed, with my current strength, I am unable to defeat Bai Qi. "I can only suppress it, but the seal on Bai Qi has already loosened. Breaking through and coming out is only a matter of time."


    "What can I do?" I swallowed.


    "You just have to leave!" Wen Ye said, "When my soul returns to my body, it will be the day of Bai Qi''s destruction!"


    Without waiting for me to speak, Wen Ye waved his hand and my vision went black.


    "Feng! Feng. " I heard a familiar voice in my ear.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw that it was actually Zhao Yuhui''s face.


    "You''re finally awake. You''ve been in a coma for three days." Zhao Yuhui was ecstatic.


    This structure, this familiar place! Am I in Zoroastrian?


    "Where''s Zhuo Yi?" Zhao Yuhui asked.


    That''s right, Zhuo Yi! Looking at the Tianque Sword in my left hand, it turned out to be true.


    My tears could not stop flowing down, and Zhao Yuhui panicked: "What happened? Where''s Zhuo Yi? Why did you appear at the tomb? "

 C56

    Zhao Yuhui''s words echoed in my head like a lantern, Zhuo Yi''s appearance masked his voice.


    Thinking of the scene in the tomb, his empty eyes couldn''t stop the tears from flowing down.


    "What''s wrong?" Zhao Yuhui looked at me but didn''t say anything. He only cried and panicked, "Just tell me what happened."


    "Zhuo Yi is dead." "To save me."


    Zhao Yuhui was stunned. His expression had also dimmed down as he held onto my head in a comforting manner, "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s all over."


    While speaking, the door was pushed open, and Brother Xiang and the other two ran in quickly.


    "Feng, are you alright?" Brother Xiang asked: Where''s Zhuo Yi''s, where''s second senior brother?


    The three of them looked at me with the same hopeful eyes. Ren Tianci''s gaze swept across my hands, and the Tianque Sword was still in my hands.


    "Brother Zhuo''s sword!" Ren Tianci pointed with his finger and asked, "Why is it in your hand? What did you do to him? "


    Zhao Yuhui opened his mouth to say something, but I stopped him. I took a deep breath and told the three of them everything that happened in the tomb.


    The three of them had different thoughts. Ren Tianci immediately jumped up and pointed at my nose and scolded: "Brother Zhuo was obviously killed by you. You beast, I ¡­"


    As Ren Tianci said this, he rushed towards me. I didn''t think about hiding, if beating me up would make them feel better, I didn''t mind.


    I think so, but Zhao Yuhui is not. He stopped me from looking at Ren Tianci and said lightly: "It''s better to not mourn over the fact that I can''t come back to life."


    "If it weren''t for you two, how could my second senior brother die? "You two, let go!" Ren Tianci was grabbed by the two by the arms as he walked towards the door. He cursed as he walked.


    Zhao Yuhui turned his head to look at me and curled his lips. I bitterly smiled and said, "You also think that I was the one who killed him?"


    Zhao Yuhui was silent for a moment, then said: "I believe that my eyes did not misjudge the person, you are not that kind of person."


    "But he did die because of me. I never thought I would die because of it!" I looked at my hands and saw only a patch of scarlet, more and more, strolling all over my body.


    Seeing the Tianque Sword that was lying quietly at the side reaching out to pick it up, Zhao Yuhui instantly understood what I wanted to do. After snatching the Tianque Sword away first, a Tranquil Heart Rune came over to my chest and I only heard his voice: "Go to sleep, get a good night''s sleep, this is all just like a dream."


    His upper and lower eyelids were fighting, and his face was sunken ¡­ He fell into a deep sleep.


    When I woke up, it was already the afternoon of the same day. There was a dazzling array of food Tianque Sword placed on the table in front of me.


    Zhao Yuhui got off the bed and walked out. With his eyes tightly shut, he suddenly asked: "How was it? Are you feeling better? "


    "Thank you." I laughed. "Much better."


    "Let''s eat." Zhao Yuhui said, "Life and death are determined by fate. Since he has such a calamity that can''t be blamed on others, you should know about it after cultivating for so long."


    With a bitter smile, I sat down beside Zhao Yuhui.


    "What about them?" After eating two bites, he put down his chopsticks and asked Zhao Yuhui.


    "Let''s go." "Just three hours ago."


    "Brother Xiang should still be angry at me." I curled my lips and laughed.


    Zhao Yuhui glanced at me and said, "He''s not angry with you. He wants you to return to Xiangxi to find him."


    "Really?" I was suddenly in a state of ecstasy.


    "Everyone has a mirror in their heart. Whether it''s right or wrong, good or evil, they all have their own judgments." Zhao Yuhui pointed to the sword and said, "Since you promised the sword''s master, then you must do it."


    "Of course." I clenched my fists and said, "At the cost of my life, I will also investigate the culprit that plotted against the Zhuo Family."


    "After we leave this place tomorrow, I will ask Master about the Zhuo Family and hope that it will be of some help to you."


    "Are we leaving tomorrow?" I said, surprised.


    "Why?" Zhao Yuhui tilted his head and said: "You still don''t want to leave?"


    "No." He stood up and walked out of the room. "I have something to take care of. I''ll be right back."


    Leaving the inn, he walked straight towards Mr. Wen''s house.


    Mr. Wen was sitting in a rocking chair with a pipe in his mouth. He was quite relaxed. When he saw me walking over from afar, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at me. He smiled and said, "Where are the guests coming from?"


    "From the boar." I laughed.


    Mr. Wen sat up straight. After looking up and down, he stood up and walked into the house with his hands behind his back. I followed.


    This time, unlike last time, he brought me a stool and poured a cup of tea before saying, "I see that you don''t have three heads and six arms, so how could you run out of there?"


    "So Mister already knew." I grinned.


    Mr. Wen nodded without batting an eyelid and said, "And then?"


    "Then I want to ask you a question." I replied respectfully, "To be honest, my descendant was already dead in the midst of tens of thousands of people. General Wen Ye''s Heroic Spirit saved me and said a few thought-provoking words, I hope that Mr. Wen can enlighten me."


    "Go ahead." Mr. Wen said as he took a puff of smoke.


    "Is General Wen Ye''s soul not complete?" I asked word for word.


    Mr. Wen nodded. "A sacred order from the Celestial Sect of Wonders saved you from the suffering of General Wen. However, before the divine order arrived, a small part of his soul had already been sent to the reincarnation cycle. Your simple heroic spirit is not his complete form."


    "Sure enough." I was suddenly enlightened. "Is the seal of ten thousand men loose?"


    Mr. Wen continued to nod. "It was three years ago when the God of Slaughter woke up from his slumber. However, the whereabouts of that portion of the general''s soul is still unknown."


    "What if we can''t find that part of the soul? "These ten thousand people ¡­"


    "The day that the God of Slaughter appears is the day when the mountains and rivers shatter." Mr. Wen seemed to be talking about something that had nothing to do with him, and his expression was completely at ease.


    "In that case, sorry to disturb you." He stood up and walked out of the house.


    "Little guy." Mr. Wen''s voice suddenly came from behind me.


    He turned to Mr. Wen and asked, "What is it?"


    Mr. Wen waved his hand and threw me half a jade pendant! I frowned and asked, "What is this?"


    "Take it." Mr. Wen said with a smile, "Whether or not you can go home in the future will depend on this jade pendant."


    Even though he was perplexed, he still expressed his gratitude and walked out of the room.


    The next morning, after packing his luggage, he rode his camel and Zhao Yuhui and left Zuo Ye City.


    When Zhao Yuhui and I parted ways at the Marquis Airport in Dunhuang, Tianque Sword s were not allowed to bring aircraft there. But Tianque Sword s have also been here for quite some time, so I could be reasoned with for a while, and under emotional circumstances, they entrusted the transport to me. I didn''t know how to feel about sitting in my seat and waiting for the plane to take off. Zhuo Yi dying would more or less draw a gap between us.


    Suddenly, I thought of the dumplings my mother had packed for me. I thought of the hardworking figure in the kitchen. How long had it been since I had come home to see them?


    Cripple Leg is determined to get the Map of Mountains And Rivers. The reason why I gave Mage Ku Hui one is because I''m sure that they won''t dare to do anything to him? But the half in my bag is a sweet potato, and I can''t give it to anyone else. This half is my bargaining chip with Cripple Leg.


    The 12 apostles were each more terrifying than the last. Right now, I was like an ant under the feet of a giant, if the giant wanted to stomp me to death, it would be easier than flipping his hands.


    Thinking about that, he immediately jumped up from his seat, and the flight attendant''s voice sounded, "Sir, where are you going? The plane is about to take off. "


    "I want to go home." I said


    "..."


    After three hours of flight, the plane finally landed at Mang Shan airport.


    Peony Flower City, Thousand Year Imperial City. I''ve lived in this city for eighteen years and I''ve come back.


    Having been wandering outside for nearly two years, the appearance of Flower City had already undergone earth-shattering changes when he returned here.


    The road was widening. The only thing that didn''t change was still the busy street.


    He took a taxi home.


    Home is still the same, I have always had the key to the house, the same layout, nothing has changed, my room is still the same, everything seems the same, but people have grown up.


    She took out her cellphone and called her father. When she heard I was back, she was overjoyed and took a leave of absence on the same day. My father, on the other hand, I suspected that I wasn''t really my own son.


    After waiting at home for half an hour, their parents opened the door with bags of dishes in their hands.


    Mother grabbed my face and looked left and right before saying with tears in her eyes, "Yuan Yuan has lost weight."


    When he heard his mother''s voice, he thought of the grievances of the past few days and softly sobbed in her arms.


    Beside him, his father said coldly, "Why are you crying like that? Hurry up and help your father cook."


    The old man''s temper was still so bad that tears turned into smiles.


    I told my mother my story in a joking tone. At home, I had always treated my mother like a friend and told her everything, remembering that I had asked my mother to write a love letter to a girl when they were just starting primary school, because my handwriting was so ugly, and my father had been afraid of him ever since I was a child, but now I could feel the love he felt for me under his stern appearance.


    Back at home, I learned what it meant to be a safe haven, a wanderer outside the city. The new year is coming soon, let''s go home and have a good New Year, no matter whether it is sadness or joy, good or bad, time will never come back, let''s not let our regrets haunt us.


    After staying at home for two days, my mother asked for two days of leave. bald man gave me some money, so I brought my mother to buy some clothes, and even now, I still remember my mother''s smile, but never in my wildest dreams did I expect that this meeting would be the last time we would meet.


    On the third day, Brother Xiang called. There were only four words on the phone, "Talk properly".


    I didn''t want to face Brother Xiang''s scolding. Zhuo Yi''s matter had always been a knot in my heart, but I had to face it. Under my mother''s gaze, I boarded the train to Xiangxi.

 C57

    "What are you trying to say?"


    The night after we arrived in Xiangxi, Brother Xiang asked me out. Both of us looked at each other speechlessly, unable to bear the silent atmosphere.


    Brother Xiang said: "You''ve already gotten the Map of Mountains And Rivers, right?"


    "Right."


    "The Tianque Sword is also in your hands?" Brother Xiang brewed for a while before he said, "After all, that is senior brother''s ¡­"


    I bitterly smiled. "In the end, you still won''t believe me." I really did not harm Zhuo Yi''s life. Tianque Sword is a witness to my promise to Zhuo Yi, I cannot return it, if you really want to wait for me to finish my mission then that will be it. "


    The brother who can lean his back against me has an indescribable bitterness in his heart. I''ve said what I needed to say, and if he wants to treat me as his enemy, I can''t do anything about it.


    He stood up and was about to leave his seat, when he heard Brother Xiang''s voice. "Although I trust you, it doesn''t mean that Ren Tianci will trust you."


    "It''s enough if you believe me." I smiled and said, "One day, he will believe me. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first."


    Brother Xiang nodded and walked out of the coffee shop to exhale the foul air. His nervousness had turned into relief after hearing Brother Xiang''s last words.


    I took out my phone and looked at Cripple Leg''s phone number. After a long time, I still did not make up my mind to call him.


    While he was hesitating, the phone suddenly rang. Manager Yang''s deep voice came from the other side: "Fengjiao, where are you?"


    "Just came back. "What''s wrong?" I picked up the phone.


    "That''s good. I have something I need to talk to you about. Are you free right now?" Supervisor Yang said.


    Nodding, Chief Yang gave me an address and I hurried towards it.


    When I opened the door, Manager Yang was happily soaking in the wooden basin. I smiled and said, "Such a comfortable day."


    Director Yang saw me come in, pursed his lips, closed the door, and sat down.


    Supervisor Yang looked at me and sighed: "Fengjiao, what''s wrong with you? You''ve been out of work these past few days."


    "Absent from work?" I said doubtfully, "How is that possible?" "I''ve already applied for leave with the shop, and both of them have already reported it."


    "Is that so?" Supervisor Yang narrowed his eyes and looked at me. " Just this month alone, you have been out of work for half a month, and you know that Feng Ann Hall is a nationwide chain of medicine stores, so in the future, you will have to develop your career all over the world, and you and Zhao Leejun that brat have been working with me since the beginning, and I have high hopes for you two, now that Leejun has become the shop manager, and you are still hanging around the basic level, look at Zhang Xiao Yu, he has been here so long than you, but the boss is already working so hard, the boss wants to let you take over this family. "


    "I know." He stood up and said, "I''m making it difficult for you. I''ll resign."


    "You ¡­ "Brat, what are you saying?" Director Yang stiffened for a moment, "I didn''t say I would chase you away."


    "It wasn''t you who drove me away, it was someone who wanted me to leave. Uncle Yang, you are both my teacher and my friend. Don''t worry, I won''t make it difficult for you!" I grinned.


    How could I not understand the other meaning behind Uncle Yang''s words? I guess Uncle Yang has helped me block this half a month of ''truancy'', so the pressure I have to bear can be imagined. Even if I sincerely apologize and stay, but ¡­ He smiled bitterly in his heart, the matter with the Map of Mountains And Rivers, the Zhuo Family, Cripple Leg, one thing after another, the matter of expelling me was something that would happen sooner or later.


    Instead of this, he might as well just walk away honestly.


    Chief Yang looked to the side and didn''t say anything more.


    "Uncle Yang, when I have time I''ll come and see you." I laughed as I walked out.


    Walking out of the room, he couldn''t keep up his fake smile any longer.


    Losing my job meant I had no income. How could I survive in this "gold dime" city? If I went home, my father would arrange a job for me in the tractor factory, but I had no interest in tractors at all. The nine to five life was not what I wanted.


    Sigh, I''ll just take it a step at a time. After settling everything, it''s still better to go back home and get an iron rice bowl than home.


    When I got back to the rented room, I was so exhausted that I fell asleep. The next day, I got up in a hurry and realized that I had lost my job.


    After sitting on the bed mulling over it for a long time, he dialed Cripple Leg''s number.


    "You got it?" Cripple Leg''s voice sounded.


    "Meet me and make a deal," I said.


    Cripple Leg promised as he packed his stuff and walked towards Olin Park.


    "What do I want?"


    It was still the same pavilion in the middle of the lake. After waiting for a long time, I finally heard Cripple Leg''s voice.


    He still looked like a beggar.


    I took out the half of the Map of Mountains And Rivers that I obtained from the tomb, Cripple Leg extended his hand out to snatch it, avoiding it: "Where''s Hu Qian?"


    Cripple Leg sneered: "I didn''t get all of the Map of Mountains And Rivers."


    "I have to see Hu Qian." I frowned.


    "What qualifications does the current you have to negotiate with me?" Cripple Leg laughed coldly, "Don''t worry, I won''t go back on my words."


    "Your reputation has never been good, and you''ve done quite a bit of work. I''m not an idiot, how can I trust you?"


    "You''re playing with me." Cripple Leg squinted his eyes, and looked around me like a venomous snake.


    "Yes." He trembled as he said, "You have to consider this carefully. Right now, I have two Map of Mountains And Rivers. If you kill me, you will never know the whereabouts of the other one."


    Cripple Leg closed his eyes, and after a long time, he opened his eyes and said: "Alright, since that''s the case, I''ll make another deal with you."


    "What kind of deal?" I said.


    "I''ll trade that fox''s life for your half map."


    "I want to see Hu Qian safe and sound." I narrowed my eyes.


    "Hmph." Cripple Leg coldly snorted as he turned around and said, "Follow me."


    Without hesitation, I followed Cripple Leg over.


    They followed Cripple Leg to the mountain area behind the park. There was no one around.


    Cripple Leg waved his hand and a hole actually appeared in the dense forest at the mountainside. Cripple Leg then walked towards the hole.


    The interior of the cave was only a few dozen meters long. At the far end of the cave, there was a large white bed, and a woman was lying on it! Who else could it be other than Hu Qian?


    "Hu Qian." Seeing her figure, Hu Qian immediately rushed towards her with her eyes tightly shut, like a sleeping beauty.


    "Since I''ve promised you, I will definitely do it. Now, you can trust me." Cripple Leg''s voice came from behind.


    Touching Hu Qian''s face and feeling her heartbeat, her heart calmed down a lot.


    Hu Qian''s eyelids twitched, followed by her eyes slowly opening, gradually becoming brighter.


    "Feng, where am I?" Hu Qian''s voice came over.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." I cried with joy.


    "How is it? Is this sincerity enough? " Cripple Leg''s voice sounded.


    Hu Qian raised her eyebrows when she heard this voice, and anger surfaced on her face as she looked at Cripple Leg.


    "Little fox, don''t look at me like that. Have you been having a good dream?" Cripple Leg laughed.


    I pulled Hu Qian, suppressed her anger, and turned to throw the Map of Mountains And Rivers over to Cripple Leg.


    Cripple Leg reached out and grabbed it, opening the half scroll filled with Map of Mountains And Rivers s. Even his hands began to tremble slightly.


    "Let''s go." He spoke to Hu Qian.


    Hu Qian looked at me and nodded. I clenched my fists and moved towards the cave entrance.


    "You don''t want to make any more deals?" Cripple Leg toyed with the Map of Mountains And Rivers and looked at me.


    This smile immediately caused my heart to sink to the bottom of the chasm. I turned my head to see that Hu Qian, whom I was pulling, had actually turned into a branch and turned to look at Cripple Leg.


    When I regained my senses, I was still at the pavilion in the middle of the lake, drenched in sweat, gasping for breath as I looked at Cripple Leg who was looking down from above.


    Cripple Leg played with the other half of the Map of Mountains And Rivers in his hand as he looked at me with a playful expression.


    "You''re f * cking messing with me." She was enraged, her right fist emitting black Qi as she grabbed onto Cripple Leg''s neck.


    "Do you still want to make a deal with me?" Cripple Leg looked at me with an expression as if he expected me to agree.


    I was infuriated by his expression. I flung his body onto the stone pillar. This old grandson really thought that I was afraid of him. At worst, I would just die.


    I exerted the power of the immortal bone to its limits.


    "Hu ¡­"


    "You have to think this through." The instant Cripple Leg called out to Master Hu, the moment I invited him onto the upper half of his body, he brought out a stack of photos in his hands. It was my parents.


    My body stopped, and all the demonic qi instantly dissipated.


    "You ¡­" He clenched his fists but didn''t know where to go.


    "You have to make this deal." Cripple Leg sneered, "Three lives are in your hands. I only want the remaining half of the Map of Mountains And Rivers. Once this item has been obtained, the original object will be returned. "


    The wind in the lake was very cold. As it brushed against his body, his entire being was sealed in ice. He raised his head to look at Cripple Leg, and coldly said: "Kill us all."


    Cripple Leg''s smile stiffened as he said: "Young people, don''t be so impulsive, think carefully."


    His heart was like dying embers as he did not say another word.


    "Think carefully about it." Cripple Leg turned around and walked out of the pavilion.


    "Wait a moment." I cried.


    Cripple Leg acted as if he was the victor and turned his head. "I will give you some time to think things over, you don''t have to be so anxious to give me an answer."


    "Don''t force me to die trying!" I narrowed my eyes and said, "You used my hand to secretly search for Map of Mountains And Rivers, which is enough to prove that the Guild Shadow Sect knows nothing about your intentions, and as far as I know, other people within the Guild Shadow Sect are also searching for Map of Mountains And Rivers. If I tell the Guild Shadow Sect this news, what would happen to them?"


    Cripple Leg''s face turned cold: What do you mean?


    "I don''t mean anything." I said, "I also want to make a deal with you. The content of the deal is your life."


    Cripple Leg remained silent for a long time as though he was considering something. Just this moment of hesitation was sufficient to confirm my guess.


    "Other than me, no one else knows the second half of the story. If you want to obtain Map of Mountains And Rivers, you have no other way other than cooperating with me." I said coldly, "You can''t afford to lose."


    Cripple Leg was silent for a long time, before he extended a finger and said: "One person, of the three of you, you can only take one person away."


    "I want Hu Qian." I said.


    Cripple Leg turned around and left, and his voice sounded, "You''ll see her when you get home."


    After Cripple Leg left, he sat down on the stone chair, his entire body''s strength seemed to have been drained, making this decision was something that I thought through, even if I have to fight Hu Qian in the future, I am still a good helper.

 C58

    I wandered around aimlessly for a long time, and didn''t know how I should walk on the road after that. When I thought about how sad my father and mother were, and how such a thing happened right after separating from them, I didn''t doubt in the slightest that Cripple Leg would attack my parents.


    After returning to the room, Hu Qian''s figure appeared on the sofa and sat there quietly. I wasn''t the least bit happy when I saw Hu Qian, so I asked indifferently: "Are you awake?"


    Hu Qian turned her head, her eyes extremely distant.


    "You must be hungry. I''ll take you to eat something later. I''m going home, you should go home too." Ye Zichen closed the door and said.


    "Who are you?" Hu Qian suddenly asked.


    "Are you confused by your sleep? I am Chen Fengjiao. " I frowned.


    "No, you''re not fat." Hu Qian shook her head and said.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Looking at Hu Qian''s stupefied expression, my heart trembled. Could it be that Cripple Leg did something?


    Hu Qian said: "I just had a dream, that dream is related to you."


    Hu Qian''s voice did not sound sorrowful at all.


    "Dreams and reality are the opposite." A feeling of exhaustion permeated his body as he said, "Let''s do it this way. I still have something important on my hands, so I can''t care less about you these days. You should go home."


    Hu Qian quietly sat there. It was unknown if she heard it, but it was Hu Qian who looked good, but she didn''t look like Hu Qian.


    There was no one left to speak in the room, and an awkward atmosphere pervaded the air. After packing her luggage, she dragged Hu Qian out of the house.


    "You''ve changed." On the way to the airport, Hu Qian suddenly said.


    "It''s getting better and worse?" I grinned.


    "It became something I don''t know anymore." Hu Qian turned her head and looked out the window as she spoke calmly.


    I looked down at my hands. Did I change? I don''t think so. I''m just a little tired, a little tired, that''s all.


    "Why did you suddenly go home?" Hu Qian asked: "How long have I actually slept for?"


    Hu Qian who was at the airport waiting room asked.


    "Half a month at most." I said, "It''s all over. Don''t think too much. "


    He leaned back in his chair and rubbed his temples to relieve his body and mind.


    When we were about to board the plane, I looked at Hu Qian doubtfully and asked, "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    Hu Qian raised his head and said seriously: "It''s good to stay by your side."


    "Are you confessing to me again?" I smiled. "Then you''re coming home with me."


    Hu Qian also did not agree or object. The two of them returned to Peony Flower City again, it was already eight in the night, when they brought Hu Qian back home, it was empty.


    On the plane, I told Hu Qian everything that had happened. As for the military tomb, my parents being absent was also within my expectations. It was also the worst outcome that I had imagined.


    He lit up a cigarette and smoked without saying a word.


    "What do you want to do next?" Hu Qian''s voice sounded.


    Extinguishing the cigarette butt, he turned to Hu Qian and asked: "Do you still remember this Zhou Sigui?"


    "Zhou Sigui?" Hu Qian''s face revealed an expression of doubt.


    "The one who seriously injured you at school." I said.


    "Yes, so what?" Then he frowned at me and said, "It''s too risky! What''s more ¡­"


    "There''s no such thing as an eternal friend, only eternal interests. Whether it''s the Map of Mountains And Rivers s or Guild Shadow Sect, all of them want a share of the spoils, I refuse to believe that I can''t get that big fish in my mouth. Only if things get chaotic will I have the chance to save my parents."


    "What do you want me to do?" Hu Qian asked.


    "There are only two things you need to do. Use your methods to spread the news of the Map of Mountains And Rivers in my hands around the yin yang path. The other thing is to protect yourself well." I opened my mouth and said,


    Hu Qian thoughtfully nodded her head.


    "It''s getting late, go to sleep. We''re going to move out tomorrow."


    On the second day, according to Hu Qian, she had already walked out with the news of the Map of Mountains And Rivers in my hands. As for the method to obtain it, I do not understand, but it is not important, what I need to do now is to wait quietly, wait for Zhou Sigui to appear, and make a deal with his hands.


    I never thought that when Zhou Sigui didn''t arrive, he would receive news from the Taoist Yin.


    Two days later, Taoist Yin''s phone call came in, sounding a bit reprimanded: "Did you spread the news of the Map of Mountains And Rivers in your hands?"


    Nodding in acknowledgement, Taoist Yin said helplessly: "Why did you do this? I didn''t want you in the mud... "


    "Taoist Yin." I smiled bitterly and interrupted him, "From the moment I started learning Dao, I was already in the mud. Moreover ¡­" "Sigh, I can''t explain it clearly on the phone. If you have nothing better to do, come find me at Luo Yang. I''ll tell you in full detail."


    Two days later at the train station, I finally saw Taoist Yin again.


    Dressed in a Chinese tunic suit, Zhao Yuhui beside me still looks the same. The two of them had thick dark circles under their eyes that made me suspicious.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "Although the matter of the corpse has already been resolved, there''s still a big fellow involved ¡­" Zhao Yuhui nodded.


    This was indeed a troublesome matter, he thought to himself.


    "What''s going on with you?" Taoist Yin''s exhausted voice sounded.


    I looked at the bustling square and said, "We''ll talk about it at my place."


    The tea on the tea table had already cooled down, and after a long narration, Taoist Yin looked at me with eyes filled with love and worry. I knew what the Taoist Yin was thinking about, so I turned my head to look at him.


    "Zhou Sigui is not someone who can be used." Zhao Yuhui frowned, "Although you thought it through quite well."


    "As long as the bait is large enough, how can a fish not be hooked?" I laughed.


    Zhao Yuhui looked at Taoist Yin and opened his mouth, I snatched his words: "Although Taoist Yin''s Tao techniques are outstanding, his dao heart is the same, the matter of killing is definitely Zhou Sigui''s fault, ah,"


    It''s unknown what Taoist Yin was thinking, but he didn''t speak at all to listen to the conversation between Zhao Yuhui and I. Hu Qian, who was sitting beside me, was quietly listening to our conversation.


    Suddenly, the Taoist Yin sneered as he looked at Hu Qian and joked: "Little girl, you finally believe in this brat?"


    I also didn''t think that Taoist Yin would suddenly bring the topic up to the two of them, Hu Qian and Yue Yang, who were at a loss for words. Hu Qian smiled and did not speak.


    I saw that Taoist Yin still wanted to tease me, so I hurriedly changed the topic, "Taoist Yin, isn''t this the same as talking about proper business? What happened to you?"


    "I''m talking about proper business." Taoist Yin laughed, "Have you ever thought about what would happen to her if there was even the slightest mistake in her plan? What if Zhou Sigui doesn''t fall for your trap? "


    "If Zhou Sigui doesn''t fall for it, then we can only fight him head on. But right now, Zhou Sigui also hasn''t said that he won''t fall for it, right?"


    Taoist Yin was silent and the room became silent.


    After a long while, the Taoist Yin stood up and said: "The boat will have to take a break. We should rest first.


    I nodded and they went into the bedroom.


    But I was not the least bit sleepy, and only Hu Qian and I were left in the living room.


    Smoke rose one after another, smoke lingered around. Hu Qian frowned: "Stop smoking, it''s not good for the body."


    "It''s fine. You should rest first and decide what to do tomorrow."


    "What about you?" Hu Qian asked.


    "Sleep here." Ye Zichen twitched his mouth, then indicated the sofa with a smile, "I can''t possibly sleep in the same room as you."


    Hu Qian''s face instantly flushed red, she nodded and headed towards the other bedroom.


    At night, my dream parents opened their arms and hugged me. I limped over to their arms, and when I woke up, tears were streaming down my face. At some point, a blanket had been wrapped around my body.


    On the second day, Hu Qian''s room door opened first. She rubbed his eyes, looked at Hu Qian, who was trying her best to resist the redness in his eyes, and bid her good morning.


    However, Hu Qian''s eyes were also red. She heard Hu Qian say: "Zhou Sigui has received news."


    Suddenly, he jumped up from the sofa in excitement. "Where is he?"


    "Guangzhou," Hu Qian said. "And he told us she wanted to see you."


    "Alright." He stood up and walked towards the luggage. "Wait for me here," he said. "Don''t run around."


    "That''s not what I want to tell you," Hu Qian said as she held onto the corner of her clothes.


    "What do you want to say? Wait for me to come back, it''s not like we''re leaving each other forever." I smiled nonchalantly.


    "Feng, I want to say something to you as well." Just as he finished speaking, he heard Zhao Yuhui''s voice.


    Turning around, I saw the three of them standing in the doorway, watching me as I packed.


    "Taoist Yin, you should understand me." I look at Taoist Yin, hoping to gain some support from him.


    In my world, the sky had already collapsed. It was pitch-black, and all I wanted was a light.


    Taoist Yin sighed: "I understand you, Yu Hui is preparing to go to Guangzhou with us."


    "Master ¡­" But Zhou Sigui, he ¡­ "


    Taoist Yin waved his hand and said: "Everything is heaven''s will, a person cannot defeat the heavens."


    Zhao Yuhui compromised, and the Taoist Yin turned to Hu Qian and smiled: "You will stay here and wait for him to come."


    Hu Qian nodded in agreement.


    Taoist Yin chose to travel by train rather than by plane. I didn''t have the slightest complaint as I looked at the scenery receding rapidly outside the window. Half of my heart was clear while the other half was cloudy.


    I''ve considered everything that''s going to happen to me, whether it''s good or bad. The three of them looked at each other in silence as the train reached its next stop.


    The empty spot had an extra figure in it. This person was wearing a green daoist robe with black eyes. He was no different from a swindler under the bridge.


    He placed his luggage on the carriage frame and looked down, only to see his black glasses moving to the bottom, staring at Taoist Yin''s face for a long time.


    "Ah!" He cried out involuntarily and shook Taoist Yin''s hand, "Mr. Yin, I''ve always heard your story of me growing up. This time, being able to see a living person with my own eyes, the heavens are truly blessed to have taken care of me."


    I saw that the wrinkles on this fellow''s face were pretty much the same as Taoist Yin''s, full of contempt. I saw that the guy''s face was pretty much the same as Taoist Yin''s, full of disdain.


    Taoist Yin looked at the smiling face of Yun Che for a long time before asking, "You are Qing Lin?"

 C59

    The man chuckled as he took off his sunglasses and sat down next to Taoist Yin. I asked Zhao Yuhui quietly, "Who is this person? You two know each other? "


    Zhao Yuhui looked at it for a while before replying, "I don''t know, I''ve never seen him before, maybe Master''s old friend."


    Taoist Yin laughed and asked: Where are you going?


    Qing Lin took out his eye case, took out a cloth and wiped the mirror while shrugging his shoulders: "Going out for tourism, staying at home made me dizzy. I told you my left eyelid had been jumping recently, so I went out to meet an esteemed person."


    "Stop talking, all these years, you still haven''t changed the fact that you can''t keep your mouth shut." Taoist Yin scolded.


    Qing Lin then turned to look at the two of us who were standing opposite of him. "These are your two disciples?"


    Taoist Yin looked at me with a smile that was not a smile, and shook his head: "What disciple, you are all my relatives."


    When Taoist Yin said this, a warm feeling flowed through my heart. I didn''t know what to say, but I looked at Taoist Yin with gratitude.


    "By the way, have you heard?" Qing Lin then flashed a smile on his face, replacing it was a mysterious expression. He said in a low voice, "Fifth Treasure has already reappeared."


    Five treasures? I was filled with suspicions. Zhao Yuhui saw through my doubts and whispered in my ear: "Ghost King''s Dew, Demon King''s Bone, Buddhist sariras, autumn water, and Blood Linglong. Human, Ghost, Buddha, also known as the Five Treasures. "Five magical equipment."


    After Zhao Yuhui finished speaking, I became even more confused. Since the Five Treasures were magic tools, there was no need to be so secretive, but Qing Lin''s expression clearly showed that there were other reasons within the Five Treasures.


    "Then so be it. It''s like a surging river, there''s no way to block it." Taoist Yin sighed and said.


    "You really don''t care about Xue Ling?" Qing Lin said: "Those are nine lives."


    When Qing Lin''s words came out, Zhao Yuhui and I were stunned at the same time. We could tell from each other''s eyes that we were puzzled.


    After experiencing so many things, I was no longer the young man who had a happy and angry face back then. At this moment, I had also learned how to hide my true feelings, concealing them in my heart.


    Taoist Yin laughed: "You wouldn''t have come all the way just to tell me this, right?"


    Qing Lin withdrew his mysterious expression and said indifferently: "Tch, even you, Yin Dongsheng, are watching with folded hands, what else can I say?"


    "Wouldn''t the suffering of this world leave me, Yin Dongsheng, alone?" The Taoist Yin replied with a question, "The major events of this world have their own reasons. Moreover, the Mount Longhu is still here, Mao Mountain. This sort of thing should be their duty. And you! "


    "What''s wrong with me?" Qing Lin''s face froze as he asked.


    "Don''t you always care about these kinds of things when you are used to having nothing to do?"


    Qing Lin curled his lips and stuck his head to the side, not saying a word.


    After two days and one night of bumpy ride, my body almost fell apart. In the end, I safely arrived at Guangzhou. When I looked out on the street, only the four of us were wrapped in a down jacket.


    He felt extremely helpless. They were both living under the same blue sky, but why was there such a huge difference in temperature!


    According to him, he grew up in the interior since he was young. I also felt the same way when I came to visit the ocean especially.


    After two days and one night of conversation, my impression of Daoist Qing Lin was a complete mess. To Zhao Yuhui, the two of us were like seniors, but when it came to ghosts, let''s say that he had visited the Seventh Master Bai before, or that he had shared a room with Hanba while talking about zombies ¡­ If the bragging session did not invite him over, it would have nearly gone out of business. Who was the Seventh Master Bai? How fierce was the Hanba? I suspect that he did not even know how such a powerful thing could become a kitten in his mouth. Taoist Yin did not refute or admit it along the way, so Zhao Yuhui and I could only "F * ck, so strong?" "F * ck, I''m flattered."


    I wonder how Taoist Yin knows this man, when he comes to the topic he can''t help but want to demonstrate it to us.


    Daoist Qing Lin bade farewell to us, and Zhao Yuhui and I started to walk towards the nearest hotel while yawning. It had been two days and one night since then, and we had all been listening to his bragging, who wasn''t tired?


    When we woke up, Taoist Yin was not in the room, he was always like this, mysterious and elusive like this. Zhao Yuhui and I had already gotten used to it.


    The two of them made an appointment and went down to the small restaurant for a beautiful meal. They walked out of the restaurant and lit up a cigarette and took a sip of the delicious food.


    People were coming and going in the streets, and I had never dreamed that I would be wandering around.


    She pointed at the well cover on the street with her finger and sneered: "Get out of the way, I''m going to steal the cover."


    Zhao Yuhui looked at me like I was a lunatic, and knew that it was boring for them to walk aimlessly in the forest.


    "Are you ready?" Zhao Yuhui suddenly said.


    "Prepare what?" I was stunned for a moment before replying with a smile, "Since when did you care about me so much?" fell in love with me? "


    "I just don''t want to lose a friend." Zhao Yuhui shook his head helplessly, "Zhou Sigui is a person whose master has dealt with him quite a few times, and every time, Master has always been unable to take advantage of him.


    Even though my heart felt a little weak, I still laughed and said, "Master, you were just soft-hearted and did you not want to kill me? Do I look like that kind of person? Moreover, in Zhou Sigui''s eyes, I''m just an ant.


    "The thought of being separated from your yin and yang makes me feel uncomfortable." Zhao Yuhui said in pain.


    Hearing that, I was unhappy, I started fighting with Zhao Yuhui.


    When we returned to the hotel room, Taoist Yin had already returned. Seeing us push open the door and enter, he nodded his head.


    I looked at Taoist Yin who was drenched in sweat and asked curiously, "Taoist Yin, where did you go?"


    Taoist Yin took out something from his palm. It was a piece of black feather!


    "The twelve apostles came here." Taoist Yin closed his eyes and sighed.


    Twelve apostles? Upon hearing this name, I was immediately enraged. After the rage passed, there was a deep sense of fear.


    "Are they here for me as well?" I said, surprised.


    Taoist Yin shook his head: "It''s for me."


    Zhao Yuhui hugged his chest as he walked to the side of Taoist Yin. He picked up the black feather and gently sniffed it with his nose, then said: "This is the smell of a Hundred Death Bird. The two of them are chasing really closely."


    "Why did you offend them?" I asked as I looked at the frowning Taoist Yin and Zhao Yuhui.


    Zhao Yuhui turned his head and said: "It''s still that body. Behind that body is a family which hasn''t left the mountain in a long time, secretly looking for someone to execute him in order to fight for authority, and Guild Shadow Sect is the killer."


    "You have found out the true cause of death of the corpses. That large family will not let you off so why did they come looking for you again?"


    Zhao Yuhui nodded his head: "For now, this is the only explanation."


    The Taoist Yin said: "What I am worried about is not the apostle, but Zhou Sigui who is hiding in the darkness. If we were to fight the apostle head on, Zhou Sigui would very likely benefit from this."


    "Zhou Sigui is already a street rat, there''s no way the dark apostle wouldn''t know." I said, "I came for Zhou Sigui, and the dark apostle came for you. If the dark apostle and Zhou Sigui join hands, we would have no chance of winning, we can only find Zhou Sigui now."


    "He must have known that I was here too. It would be hard for him to find me in the sea of people." Taoist Yin said.


    "I can." I said firmly.


    He was wandering aimlessly around Guangzhou, and as for Taoist Yin and Zhao Yuhui, I would have to separate from them temporarily.


    Since Zhou Sigui wanted to see me by name, he must know that I am already in Guangzhou. I have a premonition that maybe he is watching my every move from a corner right now.


    Two days later, in a coffee shop, I was also a little impatient. Although I was not with Taoist Yin and Yue Yang, the connection between them did not decrease, from Zhao Yuhui''s mouth, I knew that the apostle had already begun to act.


    The apostle could no longer hold his breath, how could I hold my breath? If Zhou Sigui still did not appear, I could already imagine my parents fate.


    told me where he was via the Goblin Tribe. This means that he is extremely interested in the Map of Mountains And Rivers, but after such a long time, he still hasn''t been able to do anything. Can he really hold it in?


    "Hai." The plan had been worked out long ago, but the delay in the hero''s appearance had left me at a loss as to what to do, and the way forward was lost.


    At this moment, the coffee shop''s young man came towards me with a cup of coffee in his hand. "Sir, this is a cup of coffee that someone ordered for you."


    "Who is it?" I asked, tilting my head.


    The young man shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I want to give it to you as a gift. Maybe it''s a friend of yours."


    "Thank you." He set the coffee aside and walked over to the counter.


    The sun was shining on the table, and coffee was being served, flickering in the sunlight.


    Suddenly, I quivered and squatted down. I looked at the coffee in front of me. Under the sunlight, there were five words written on the surface of the coffee.


    "Zi hour, Guangzhou Tower."


    Week... Zhou Sigui.


    After a long while, he called for the big bro to pay for it. He walked out of the coffee shop and sent a message to Zhao Yuhui''s phone: At midnight, Guangzhou Tower, Turtle Hunting Plan begins.


    Picking up our phones, we wrapped up our clothes and walked along the stream of people. He and I were both part of this world. The world was vast, and I really wanted to see it, but imperceptibly, there were shackles restricting our movements. Some people said that humans were the highest level of animals because there was order in them ¡­


    And I wanted to say: Don''t let me be a man in the next life.


    The Guangzhou Tower was also considered as a landmark in Guangzhou. It was when Zhou Sigui and I agreed to meet, and I arrived at the foot of the Guangzhou Tower at eleven o''clock.

 C60

    Late night in Guangzhou can not be said to be cold, but if there is a cold for a long time to feel somewhat cool.


    Guangzhou Tower is also known as the small waist, from a distance to see not magnificent, from the bottom to the top of the tower has a unique taste, have to say designer vision. The heavy Tianque Sword gave me a sense of security. How could a sheep and a wolf meet without security measures?


    Zhou Sigui''s voice that he had not heard for a long time sounded behind my back. It was equally cold and caused his heart to tremble.


    "You''re quite ambitious. You even dared to come and find me." Zhou Sigui''s voice sounded by my ear as he suddenly turned his head to look. Zhou Sigui wore a smile on his face as he stood behind me.


    He calmed himself and said, "If it wasn''t for you looking for me, it would have been impossible for me to find you."


    Zhou Sigui sized me up and said, "A few years of growth isn''t all that unplanned."


    "Thanks to you." He curled his lips and said: "Since you and I are already well aware of it, then let''s be frank. I came to find you to kill a person, and after everything is done, the Map of Mountains And Rivers will be handed over with both hands."


    Zhou Sigui didn''t speak or refute me, but looked at me while laughing and laughing. I was certain that Zhou Sigui would agree to it, otherwise it would be impossible for him to invite me here. After he finished speaking, he waited for Zhou Sigui''s next words.


    "You have a request for me but you do not have the slightest bit of sincerity ¡­" Zhou Sigui said as he looked at me with interest.


    "Sincerity?" I grinned and said, "I didn''t bring the Taoist Yin with me. Is this not good faith?"


    "Heh." Zhou Sigui scoffed, "Your Little Jiu Jiu Jiu is simply too eye-catching, it''s hard to not be discovered."


    "What do you mean?" I sensed something in his voice.


    Zhou Sigui used his finger to point at his head and said: "Although you have Little Zhi, you don''t have any big plans, but don''t worry, since I am the one looking for you tonight, I will not take it away, as for those two ¡­ "Haha."


    Looking at Zhou Sigui, a feeling of powerlessness flooded through his entire body as he sighed, "Tell me your conditions."


    "Since you have already made the deal with the Demons, there is no room for negotiation." Zhou Sigui squinted his eyes, and the knife-like look in his eyes made my entire body shiver. "The life of the Map of Mountains And Rivers and that fox is my condition."


    "Heh." I sneered, "You know her identity better than I do. You don''t need to consider whether I would agree or not. Can you control the huge being behind her?"


    Zhou Sigui opened his mouth and said: "This will depend on you. You can''t afford to lose even a little bit, how hard will it be to choose someone who is related to you and is a demon that is related to you?"


    Looking at Zhou Sigui, even he couldn''t believe it. This was way too different from what I was thinking in my heart, "Just how much do you know?"


    "I know all the things you want to do to the people you want to kill." Zhou Sigui said with his hands behind his back, "This move of yours is really quite good, you wanted to borrow my hand to destroy the Guild Shadow Sect apostle, and don''t even mention whether you would give me the Map of Mountains And Rivers. This is a loss-making business that requires an expensive balance. "


    Then, Zhou Sigui turned to look at me and said, "This transaction will not bring me any benefits. Is the price that I am offering fair?"


    After remaining silent for a long while, he looked at Zhou Sigui and said: "Tell me your plan for both of you."


    "Oh?" Zhou Sigui''s eyes revealed an astonished look.


    "You know that this is a loss, yet you''re still going to do it. You already have an equal exchange in your heart. As long as you don''t go against your loyalty and filial piety, I will agree to it." Closing my eyes, I compromised, "You''re right, I can''t afford to lose, but I won''t kill anyone because of my parents. I''m not you, I have my own pride."


    "Pride is like a gust of wind that blows and then disappears." Zhou Sigui grinned and laughed, "I can reject the Map of Mountains And Rivers, and I can let go of that little fox. I only have one condition, you have to acknowledge me as your master!"


    Zhou Sigui looked at Zhou Sigui in astonishment, and replied with a question: "According to what I know, Yin Dongsheng did not take you in as his disciple, and to put it bluntly, you are also a nameless and flawless person. If you become my disciple, I can save your parents, and I can even help you become stronger, but this condition does not go against your pride, right?"


    "What good is that to you?" After thinking about the stakes and benefits, it seems like there isn''t any loss to me at all, and how can Zhou Sigui do business with a loss? he asked Zhou Sigui.


    Zhou Sigui said, "What is placed in front of you is a clear path. You should think about it carefully."


    "I can be your disciple, but only after saving my parents." I cannot reject Zhou Sigui''s condition, but I cannot believe Zhou Sigui.


    "You must have forgotten something." Zhou Sigui scoffed, "The person who made the trade with the demons is someone who has already sold his soul. The reason you can stand here and talk to me is because you and I are the same type of person."


    "I''m not like you." "I only traded with you because I wanted to use you."


    "The path placed in front of you is the path that you can use me on fair and square. It depends on how you choose it. Since you have requests from me, you can''t bargain with me either." Zhou Sigui looked at his wrist and said, "You still have two minutes."


    At this moment, I finally understood why Zhuge Liang''s empty stratagem was able to scare Sima Yi away, just like how the current me had completely taken the initiative to be on the defensive, with Zhou Sigui leading me by the nose. I was still too young, how different was I from Han Meimei back then? Relying on my own little intelligence, I wanted to stir up the winds and clouds of the upper echelons. However, I hate that my strength is still weak today. If you were to give me strength ¡­ If you give me strength... I will definitely kill all those who have ill intentions towards those who care about me.


    Power... Looking at my hands, I''ve never felt such desire for power in my life before.


    "People, they always see the clear sky in the distance, but they forget that they themselves live under this clear sky. Why do they yearn for the clear sky in the distance? Just because the distant scenery was better looking? Yuan Yuan, you must remember, no matter how beautiful the distant scenery is, it can''t compare to the blue sky above your head. "


    In a trance, I saw my father''s figure. My father''s words from that time were recorded now, and they swept away the inexplicable murderous rage in my heart.


    It was only then that I realized how scary my thoughts had been.


    Killing...


    How could I have this kind of thought? He looked towards Zhou Sigui and he also saw my small action and laughed: "You and I are of the same kind of person, both you and I want to be high and mighty, and accept respect from tens of thousands right?"


    After taking a deep breath, I finally understood the meaning behind my father''s words. "Your dream seems far away from you. You are living a life worse than a dog, yet you still want to live a high and mighty life? Are you trying to make me laugh? "


    "Haha." Zhou Sigui did not get angry, and instead laughed, "Are you worse than pigs and dogs? There will be a day when I will let all the demons, ghosts and buddhas in this world experience all of my hardships. I will make them remember the name Zhou Sigui? "Remember this nightmare."


    He could not help but shake his head and smile bitterly, "I suddenly felt that you are very pitiful. You can''t go back on your words, and you should not be smeared for ten thousand years either. But you chose the latter."


    "I know you don''t believe me, but that''s my business too. You have a minute." Zhou Sigui said.


    "You would rather do a business with a loss than accept me as your disciple. I think you know my life, right?" I asked Zhou Sigui.


    "That''s right." Zhou Sigui said, "With your help, you will be able to achieve twice the results with half the effort. You will definitely benefit when I go against the will of the heavens and change my fate."


    "Alright, since both you and I have our own plans, why don''t we make a bet?" I said.


    "Bet?" Zhou Sigui asked doubtfully.


    "That''s right." I said, "My parents will be the wager, and whoever saves them will win. If you win, I will be your disciple and help you fulfill your dream. Even if I''m smashed into pieces, I won''t ask about what you want to do. I only want to live a normal life."


    This time, it was Zhou Sigui who was silent. Although Zhou Sigui was full of evil tricks, he was headstrong and revealed his weakness too early.


    "Think about it, how many more years do you have left? Do you really want to spend the rest of your life in hiding for your dream? This is a fair bet. " I said.


    I still have a vague understanding of the Shaman''s orders, but doesn''t that matter? Didn''t Zhou Sigui set his eyes on my fate? Just take it, save the world or whatever let Superman do it, I want to be a small person, a small person in the city.


    "Alright, I''ll agree to your bet." Zhou Sigui thought for a while and said, "I will make sure you lose miserably."


    Suddenly, my heart jolted. At ten o''clock in the direction of my meeting, a gush of air surged out. Accompanying this anger was the cry of a bird.


    The so-called Qi might sound very mysterious, to put it simply, it''s like the inherent smell on every person. If the smell is too heavy, it would float around the person''s body, which is the same principle as cultivators like us. If the Qi is overflowing, it will be emitted, but there are very few people who can reach the level of Qi being released.


    This aura was extremely familiar, and the palpitations when he looked in that direction were even greater.


    "Has it begun?" The corner of Zhou Sigui''s mouth curved into a cold smile as he looked in that direction.


    In a split-second, I understood what was going on. The dark apostle had caught up. Which part of the Qi that I am familiar with is from the Taoist Yin?


    She immediately followed Zhou Sigui and ran towards that place.


    There is always the opposite of what is right and the opposite of what is wrong. There is always a place where the sun doesn''t shine, just like this moment, when you can run through dark alleys, big cities, small cities, everywhere there is a gap between the rich and the poor. This is inevitable. Sewage splashed everywhere under your feet.


    A melodious flute tune came from the front left corner of my house. After walking a few steps, I saw four people standing in the darkness.


    Zhao Yuhui lied behind the Taoist Yin, holding a Coppersword in his hand. Two faces appeared on the Taoist Yin, one was surprised, the other one was sad. Right in front of the Taoist Yin, a woman''s flute could be heard endlessly, beside the woman, a man dressed in black carried a strange white bird on his shoulder.